Title: The Golden House
Author: Warner, Charles Dudley
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Golden House" ***


THE GOLDEN HOUSE

By Charles Dudley Warner



I

It was near midnight: The company gathered in a famous city studio were
under the impression, diligently diffused in the world, that the end of
the century is a time of license if not of decadence. The situation had
its own piquancy, partly in the surprise of some of those assembled at
finding themselves in bohemia, partly in a flutter of expectation of
seeing something on the border-line of propriety. The hour, the place,
the anticipation of the lifting of the veil from an Oriental and ancient
art, gave them a titillating feeling of adventure, of a moral hazard
bravely incurred in the duty of knowing life, penetrating to its core.
Opportunity for this sort of fruitful experience being rare outside the
metropolis, students of good and evil had made the pilgrimage to this
midnight occasion from less-favored cities. Recondite scholars in the
physical beauty of the Greeks, from Boston, were there; fair women
from Washington, whose charms make the reputation of many a newspaper
correspondent; spirited stars of official and diplomatic life, who have
moments of longing to shine in some more languorous material paradise,
had made a hasty flitting to be present at the ceremony, sustained by
a slight feeling of bravado in making this exceptional descent. But
the favored hundred spectators were mainly from the city-groups of
late diners, who fluttered in under that pleasurable glow which the red
Jacqueminot always gets from contiguity with the pale yellow Clicquot;
theatre parties, a little jaded, and quite ready for something real and
stimulating; men from the clubs and men from studios--representatives of
society and of art graciously mingled, since it is discovered that it is
easier to make art fashionable than to make fashion artistic.

The vast, dimly lighted apartment was itself mysterious, a temple of
luxury quite as much as of art. Shadows lurked in the corners, the ribs
of the roof were faintly outlined; on the sombre walls gleams of color,
faces of loveliness and faces of pain, studies all of a mood or a
passion, bits of shining brass, reflections from lustred ware struggling
out of obscurity; hangings from Fez or Tetuan, bits of embroidery,
costumes in silk and in velvet, still having the aroma of balls a
hundred years ago, the faint perfume of a scented society of ladies
and gallants; a skeleton scarcely less fantastic than the draped wooden
model near it; heavy rugs of Daghestan and Persia, making the footfalls
soundless on the floor; a fountain tinkling in a thicket of japonicas
and azaleas; the stems of palmettoes, with their branches waving in the
obscurity overhead; points of light here and there where a shaded lamp
shone on a single red rose in a blue Granada vase on a toppling stand,
or on a mass of jonquils in a barbarous pot of Chanak-Kallessi; tacked
here and there on walls and hangings, colored memoranda of Capri and of
the North Woods, the armor of knights, trophies of small-arms, crossed
swords of the Union and the Confederacy, easels, paints, and palettes,
and rows of canvases leaning against the wall-the studied litter, in
short, of a successful artist, whose surroundings contribute to the
popular conception of his genius.

On the wall at one end of the apartment was stretched a white canvas; in
front of it was left a small cleared space, on the edge of which, in the
shadow, squatting on the floor, were four swarthy musicians in Oriental
garments, with a mandolin, a guitar, a ney, and a darabooka drum. About
this cleared space, in a crescent, knelt or sat upon the rugs a couple
of rows of men in evening dress; behind them, seated in chairs, a group
of ladies, whose white shoulders and arms and animated faces flashed
out in the semi-obscurity; and in their rear stood a crowd of
spectators--beautiful young gentlemen with vacant faces and the elevated
Oxford shoulders, rosy youth already blase to all this world can offer,
and gray-headed men young again in the prospect of a new sensation. So
they kneel or stand, worshipers before the shrine, expecting the advent
of the Goddess of AEsthetic Culture.

The moment has come. There is a tap on the drum, a tuning of the
strings, a flash of light from the rear of the room inundates the white
canvas, and suddenly a figure is poised in the space, her shadow cast
upon the glowing background.

It is the Spanish dancer!

The apparition evokes a flutter of applause. It is a superb figure, clad
in a high tight bodice and long skirts simply draped so as to show
every motion of the athletic limbs. She seems, in this pose and light,
supernaturally tall. Through her parted lips white teeth gleam, and she
smiles. Is it a smile of anticipated, triumph, or of contempt? Is it the
smile of the daughter of Herodias, or the invitation of a ‘ghazeeyeh’?
She pauses. Shall she surprise, or shock, or only please? What shall the
art that is older than the pyramids do for these kneeling Christians?
The drum taps, the ney pipes, the mandolin twangs, her arms are
extended--the castanets clink, a foot is thrust out, the bosom heaves,
the waist trembles. What shall it be--the old serpent dance of the Nile,
or the posturing of decorous courtship when the olives are purple in the
time of the grape harvest? Her head, wreathed with coils of black hair,
a red rose behind the left ear, is thrown back. The eyes flash, there
is a snakelike movement of the limbs, the music hastens slowly in
unison with the quickening pulse, the body palpitates, seems to flash
invitation like the eyes, it turns, it twists, the neck is thrust
forward, it is drawn in, while the limbs move still slowly, tentatively;
suddenly the body from the waist up seems to twist round, with the waist
as a pivot, in a flash of athletic vigor, the music quickens, the arms
move more rapidly to the click of the heated castenets, the steps are
more pronounced, the whole woman is agitated, bounding, pulsing with
physical excitement. It is a Maenad in an access of gymnastic energy.
Yes, it is gymnastics; it is not grace; it is scarcely alluring. Yet
it is a physical triumph. While the spectators are breathless, the fury
ceases, the music dies, and the Spaniard sinks into a chair, panting
with triumph, and inclines her dark head to the clapping of hands and
the bravos. The kneelers rise; the spectators break into chattering
groups; the ladies look at the dancer with curious eyes; a young
gentleman with the elevated Oxford shoulders leans upon the arm of her
chair and fans her. The pose is correct; it is the somewhat awkward
tribute of culture to physical beauty.

To be on speaking terms with the phenomenon was for the moment a
distinction. The young ladies wondered if it would be proper to go
forward and talk with her.

“Why not?” said a wit. “The Duke of Donnycastle always shakes hands with
the pugilists at a mill.”

“It is not so bad”--the speaker was a Washington beauty in an evening
dress that she would have condemned as indecorous for the dancer it is
not so bad as I--”

“Expected?” asked her companion, a sedate man of thirty-five, with the
cynical air of a student of life.

“As I feared,” she added, quickly. “I have always had a curiosity to
know what these Oriental dances mean.”

“Oh, nothing in particular, now. This was an exhibition dance. Of course
its origin, like all dancing, was religious. The fault I find with it
is that it lacks seriousness, like the modern exhibition of the dancing
dervishes for money.”

“Do you think, Mr. Mavick, that the decay of dancing is the reason our
religion lacks seriousness? We are in Lent now, you know. Does this seem
to you a Lenten performance?”

“Why, yes, to a degree. Anything that keeps you up till three o’clock in
the morning has some penitential quality.”

“You give me a new view, Mr. Mavick. I confess that I did not expect to
assist at what New Englanders call an ‘evening meeting.’ I thought Eros
was the deity of the dance.”

“That, Mrs. Lamon, is a vulgar error. It is an ancient form of worship.
Virtue and beauty are the same thing--the two graces.”

“What a nice apothegm! It makes religion so easy and agreeable.”

“As easy as gravitation.”

“Dear me, Mr. Mavick, I thought this was a question of levitation. You
are upsetting all my ideas. I shall not have the comfort of repenting of
this episode in Lent.”

“Oh yes; you can be sorry that the dancing was not more alluring.”

Meantime there was heard the popping of corks. Venetian glasses filled
with champagne were quaffed under the blessing of sparkling eyes, young
girls, almond-eyed for the occasion, in the costume of Tokyo, handed
round ices, and the hum of accelerated conversation filled the studio.

“And your wife didn’t come?”

“Wouldn’t,” replied Jack Delancy, with a little bow, before he raised
his glass. And then added, “Her taste isn’t for this sort of thing.”

The girl, already flushed with the wine, blushed a little--Jack thought
he had never seen her look so dazzlingly handsome--as she said, “And you
think mine is?”

“Bless me, no, I didn’t mean that; that is, you know”--Jack
didn’t exactly see his way out of the dilemma--“Edith is a little
old-fashioned; but what’s the harm in this, anyway?”

“I did not say there was any,” she replied, with a smile at his
embarrassment. “Only I think there are half a dozen women in the room
who could do it better, with a little practice. It isn’t as Oriental as
I thought it would be.”

“I cannot say as to that. I know Edith thinks I’ve gone into the depths
of the Orient. But, on the whole, I’m glad--” Jack stopped on the verge
of speaking out of his better nature.

“Now don’t be rude again. I quite understand that she is not here.”

The dialogue was cut short by a clapping of hands. The spectators took
their places again, the lights were lowered, the illumination was turned
on the white canvas, and the dancer, warmed with wine and adulation,
took a bolder pose, and, as her limbs began to move, sang a wild Moorish
melody in a shrill voice, action and words flowing together into the
passion of the daughter of tents in a desert life. It was all vigorous,
suggestive, more properly religious, Mavick would have said, and the
applause was vociferous.

More wine went about. There was another dance, and then another, a slow
languid movement, half melancholy and full of sorrow, if one might say
that of a movement, for unrepented sin; a gypsy dance this, accompanied
by the mournful song of Boabdil, “The Last Sigh of the Moor.” And
suddenly, when the feelings of the spectators were melted to tender
regret, a flash out of all this into a joyous defiance, a wooing of
pleasure with smiling lips and swift feet, with the clash of cymbals and
the quickened throb of the drum. And so an end with the dawn of a new
day.

It was not yet dawn, however, for the clocks were only striking three
as the assembly, in winter coats and soft wraps, fluttered out to its
carriages, chattering and laughing, with endless good-nights in the
languages of France, Germany, and Spain.

The streets were as nearly deserted as they ever are; here and there a
lumbering market-wagon from Jersey, an occasional street-car with
its tinkling bell, rarer still the rush of a trembling train on the
elevated, the voice of a belated reveler, a flitting female figure at a
street corner, the roll of a livery hack over the ragged pavement. But
mainly the noise of the town was hushed, and in the sharp air the stars,
far off and uncontaminated, glowed with a pure lustre.

Farther up town it was quite still, and in one of the noble houses in
the neighborhood of the Park sat Edith Delancy, married not quite a
year, listening for the roll of wheels and the click of a night-key.



II

Everybody liked John Corlear Delancy, and this in spite of himself, for
no one ever knew him to make any effort to incur either love or hate.
The handsome boy was a favorite without lifting his eyebrows, and he
sauntered through the university, picking his easy way along an elective
course, winning the affectionate regard of every one with whom he came
in contact. And this was not because he lacked quality, or was merely
easy-going and negative or effeminate, for the same thing happened to
him when he went shooting in the summer in the Rockies. The cowboys and
the severe moralists of the plains, whose sedate business in life is to
get the drop on offensive persons, regarded him as a brother. It isn’t
a bad test of personal quality, this power to win the loyalty of men who
have few or none of the conventional virtues. These non-moral enforcers
of justice--as they understood it liked Jack exactly as his friends in
the New York clubs liked him--and perhaps the moral standard of approval
of the one was as good as the other.

Jack was a very good shot and a fair rider, and in the climate of
England he might have taken first-rate rank in athletics. But he had
never taken first-rate rank in anything, except good-fellowship. He had
a great many expensive tastes, which he could not afford to indulge,
except in imagination. The luxury of a racing-stable, or a yacht, or a
library of scarce books bound by Paris craftsmen was denied him. Those
who account for failures in life by a man’s circumstances, and not by
a lack in the man himself, which is always the secret of failure, said
that Jack was unfortunate in coming into a certain income of twenty
thousand a year. This was just enough to paralyze effort, and not enough
to permit a man to expand in any direction. It is true that he was
related to millions and moved in a millionaire atmosphere, but these
millions might never flow into his bank account. They were not in hand
to use, and they also helped to paralyze effort--like black clouds of
an impending shower that may pass around, but meantime keeps the watcher
indoors.

The best thing that Jack Delancy ever did, for himself, was to marry
Edith Fletcher. The wedding, which took place some eight months before
the advent of the Spanish dancer, was a surprise to many, for the
girl had even less fortune than Jack, and though in and of his society
entirely, was supposed to have ideals. Her family, indeed, was an old
one on the island, and was prominent long before the building of the
stone bridge on Canal Street over the outlet of Collect Pond. Those who
knew Edith well detected in her that strain of moral earnestness which
made the old Fletchers such stanch and trusty citizens. The wonder was
not that Jack, with his easy susceptibility to refined beauty, should
have been attracted to her, or have responded to a true instinct of
what was best for him, but that Edith should have taken up with such a
perfect type of the aimlessness of the society strata of modern life.
The wonder, however, was based upon a shallow conception of the nature
of woman. It would have been more wonderful if the qualities that
endeared Jack to college friends and club men, to the mighty sportsmen
who do not hesitate, in the clubs, to devastate Canada and the United
States of big game, and to the border ruffians of Dakota, should not
have gone straight to the tender heart of a woman of ideals. And when in
all history was there a woman who did not believe, when her heart went
with respect for certain manly traits, that she could inspire and lift a
man into a noble life?

The silver clock in the breakfast-room was striking ten, and Edith was
already seated at the coffee-urn, when Jack appeared. She was as fresh
as a rose, and greeted him with a bright smile as he came behind her
chair and bent over for the morning kiss--a ceremony of affection which,
if omitted, would have left a cloud on the day for both of them, and
which Jack always declared was simply a necessity, or the coffee would
have no flavor. But when a man has picked a rose, it is always a sort
of climax which is followed by an awkward moment, and Jack sat down with
the air of a man who has another day to get through with.

“Were you amused with the dancing--this morning?”

“So, so,” said Jack, sipping his coffee. “It was a stunning place for
it, that studio; you’d have liked that. The Lamons and Mavick and a lot
of people from the provinces were there. The company was more fun than
the dance, especially to a fellow who has seen how good it can be and
how bad in its home.”

“You have a chance to see the Spanish dancer again, under proper
auspices,” said Edith, without looking up.

“How’s that?”

“We are invited by Mrs. Brown--”

“The mother of the Bible class at St. Philip’s?”

“Yes--to attend a charity performance for the benefit of the Female
Waifs’ Refuge. She is to dance.”

“Who? Mrs. Brown?”

Edith paid no attention to this impertinence. “They are to make an
artificial evening at eleven o’clock in the morning.”

“They must have got hold of Mavick’s notion that this dance is religious
in its origin. Do you, know if the exercises will open with prayer?”

“Nonsense, Jack. You know I don’t intend to go. I shall send a small
check.”

“Well, draw it mild. But isn’t this what I’m accused of doing--shirking
my duty of personal service by a contribution?”

“Perhaps. But you didn’t have any of that shirking feeling last night,
did you?”

Jack laughed, and ran round to give the only reply possible to such
a gibe. These breakfast interludes had not lost piquancy in all these
months. “I’m half a mind to go to this thing. I would, if it didn’t
break up my day so.”

“As for instance?”

“Well, this morning I have to go up to the riding-school to see a
horse--Storm; I want to try him. And then I have to go down to Twist’s
and see a lot of Japanese drawings he’s got over. Do you know that
the birds and other animals those beggars have been drawing, which
we thought were caricatures, are the real thing? They have eyes sharp
enough to see things in motion--flying birds and moving horses which
we never caught till we put the camera on them. Awfully curious. Then I
shall step into the club a minute, and--”

“Be in at lunch? Bess is coming.”

“Don’t wait lunch. I’ve a lot to do.”

Edith followed him with her eyes, a little wistfully; she heard the
outer door close, and still sat at the table, turning over the pile of
notes at her plate, and thinking of many things--things that it began
to dawn upon her mind could not be done, and things of immediate urgency
that must be done. Life did not seem quite such a simple problem to her
as it had looked a year ago. That there is nothing like experiment to
clear the vision is the general idea, but oftener it is experience
that perplexes. Indeed, Edith was thinking that some things seemed much
easier to her before she had tried them.

As she sat at the table with a faultless morning-gown, with a bunch of
English violets in her bosom, an artist could have desired no better
subject. Many people thought her eyes her best feature; they were large
brown eyes, yet not always brown, green at times, liquid, but never
uncertain, apt to have a smile in them, yet their chief appealing
characteristic was trustfulness, a pure sort of steadfastness, that
always conveyed the impression of a womanly personal interest in the
person upon whom they were fixed. They were eyes that haunted one like a
remembered strain of music. The lips were full, and the mouth was drawn
in such exquisite lines that it needed the clear-cut and emphasized
chin to give firmness to its beauty. The broad forehead, with arching
eyebrows, gave an intellectual cast to a face the special stamp of which
was purity. The nose, with thin open nostrils, a little too strong for
beauty, together with the chin, gave the impression of firmness and
courage; but the wonderful eyes, the inviting mouth, so modified this
that the total impression was that of high spirit and great sweetness
of character. It was the sort of face from which one might expect
passionate love or unflinching martyrdom. Her voice had a quality the
memory of which lingered longer even than the expression of her eyes; it
was low, and, as one might say, a fruity voice, not quite clear, though
sweet, as if veiled in femineity. This note of royal womanhood was also
in her figure, a little more than medium in height, and full of natural
grace. Somehow Edith, with all these good points, had not the
reputation of a belle or a beauty--perhaps for want of some artificial
splendor--but one could not be long in her company without feeling
that she had great charm, without which beauty becomes insipid and even
commonplace, and with which the plainest woman is attractive.

Edith’s theory of life, if one may so dignify the longings of a young
girl, had been very simple, and not at all such as would be selected by
the heroine of a romance. She had no mission, nor was she afflicted
by that modern form of altruism which is a yearning for notoriety by
conspicuous devotion to causes and reforms quite outside her normal
sphere of activity. A very sincere person, with strong sympathy for
humanity tempered by a keen perception of the humorous side of things,
she had a purpose, perhaps not exactly formulated, of making the most
out of her own life, not in any outward and shining career, but by a
development of herself in the most helpful and harmonious relations to
her world. And it seemed to her, though she had never philosophized it,
that a marriage such as she believed she had made was the woman’s way to
the greatest happiness and usefulness. In this she followed the
dictates of a clear mind and a warm heart. If she had reasoned about
it, considering how brief life is, and how small can be any single
contribution to a better social condition, she might have felt more
strongly the struggle against nature, and the false position involved in
the new idea that marriage is only a kind of occupation, instead of an
ordinance decreed in the very constitution of the human race. With the
mere instinct of femineity she saw the falseness of the assumption that
the higher life for man or woman lies in separate and solitary paths
through the wilderness of this world. To an intelligent angel, seated
on the arch of the heavens, the spectacle of the latter-day
pseudo-philosophic and economic dribble about the doubtful expediency
of having a wife, and the failure of marriage, must seem as ludicrous as
would a convention of birds or of flowers reasoning that the processes
of nature had continued long enough. Edith was simply a natural woman,
who felt rather than reasoned that in a marriage such as her heart
approved she should make the most of her life.

But as she sat here this morning this did not seem to be so simple a
matter as it had appeared. It began to be suspected that in order to
make the most of one’s self it was necessary to make the most of many
other persons and things. The stream in its own channel flowed along not
without vexations, friction and foaming and dashings from bank to bank;
but it became quite another and a more difficult movement when it
was joined to another stream, with its own currents and eddies and
impetuosities and sluggishness, constantly liable to be deflected if not
put altogether on another course. Edith was not putting it in this
form as she turned over her notes of invitation and appointments and
engagements, but simply wondering where the time for her life was to
come in, and for Jack’s life, which occupied a much larger space than it
seemed to occupy in the days before it was joined to hers. Very curious
this discovery of what another’s life really is. Of course the society
life must go on, that had always gone on, for what purpose no one could
tell, only it was the accepted way of disposing of time; and now there
were the dozen ways in which she was solicited to show her interest in
those supposed to be less fortunate in life than herself-the alleviation
of the miseries of her own city. And with society, and charity, and
sympathy with the working classes, and her own reading, and a little
drawing and painting, for which she had some talent, what became of that
comradeship with Jack, that union of interests and affections, which was
to make her life altogether so high and sweet?

This reverie, which did not last many minutes, and was interrupted by
the abrupt moving away of Edith to the writing-desk in her own room, was
caused by a moment’s vivid realization of what Jack’s interests in life
were. Could she possibly make them her own? And if she did, what would
become of her own ideals?



III

It was indeed a busy day for Jack. Great injustice would be done him
if it were supposed that he did not take himself and his occupations
seriously. His mind was not disturbed by trifles. He knew that he had
on the right sort of four-in-hand necktie, with the appropriate pin of
pear-shaped pearl, and that he carried the cane of the season. These
things come by a sort of social instinct, are in the air, as it were,
and do not much tax the mind. He had to hasten a little to keep his
half-past-eleven o’clock appointment at Stalker’s stables, and when he
arrived several men of his set were already waiting, who were also busy
men, and had made a little effort to come round early and assist Jack in
making up his mind about the horse.

When Mr. Stalker brought out Storm, and led him around to show his
action, the connoisseurs took on a critical attitude, an attitude of
judgment, exhibited not less in the poise of the head and the serious
face than in the holding of the cane and the planting of legs wide
apart. And the attitude had a refined nonchalance which professional
horsemen scarcely ever attain. Storm could not have received more
critical and serious attention if he had been a cooked terrapin. He
could afford to stand this scrutiny, and he seemed to move about with
the consciousness that he knew more about being a horse than his judges.

Storm was, in fact, a splendid animal, instinct with life from his thin
flaring nostril to his small hoof; black as a raven, his highly groomed
skin took the polish of ebony, and showed the play of his powerful
muscles, and, one might say, almost the nervous currents that thrilled
his fine texture. His large, bold eyes, though not wicked, flamed now
and then with an energy and excitement that gave ample notice that he
would obey no master who had not stronger will and nerve than his own.
It was a tribute to Jack’s manliness that, when he mounted him for a
turn in the ring, Storm seemed to recognize the fine quality of both
seat and hand, and appeared willing to take him on probation.

“He’s got good points,” said Mr. Herbert Albert Flick, “but I’d like a
straighter back.”

“I’ll be hanged, though, Jack,” was Mr. Mowbray Russell’s comment, “if
I’d ride him in the Park before he’s docked. Say what you like about
action, a horse has got to have style.”

“Moves easy, falls off a little too much to suit me in the quarter,”
 suggested Mr. Pennington Docstater, sucking the head of his cane. “How
about his staying quality, Stalker?”

“That’s just where he is, Mr. Docstater; take him on the road, he’s a
stayer for all day. Goes like a bird. He’ll take you along at the rate
of nine miles in forty-five minutes as long as you want to sit there.”

“Jump?” queried little Bobby Simerton, whose strong suit at the club was
talking about meets and hunters.

“Never refused anything I put him at,” replied Stalker; “takes every
fence as if it was the regular thing.”

Storm was in this way entirely taken to pieces, praised and disparaged,
in a way to give Stalker, it might be inferred from his manner, a
high opinion of the knowledge of these young gentlemen. “It takes a
gentleman,” in fact, Stalker said, “to judge a hoss, for a good hoss
is a gentleman himself.” It was much discussed whether Storm would do
better for the Park or for the country, whether it would be better to
put him in the field or keep him for a roadster. It might, indeed, be
inferred that Jack had not made up his mind whether he should buy a
horse for use in the Park or for country riding. Even more than this
might be inferred from the long morning’s work, and that was that
while Jack’s occupation was to buy a horse, if he should buy one his
occupation would be gone. He was known at the club to be looking for
the right sort of a horse, and that he knew what he wanted, and was not
easily satisfied; and as long as he occupied this position he was an
object of interest to sellers and to his companions.

Perhaps Mr. Stalker understood this, for when the buyers had gone he
remarked to the stable-boy, “Mr. Delancy, he don’t want to buy no hoss.”

When the inspection of the horse was finished it was time for lunch, and
the labors of the morning were felt to justify this indulgence, though
each of the party had other engagements, and was too busy to waste the
time. They went down to the Knickerbocker.

The lunch was slight, but its ordering took time and consideration, as
it ought, for nothing is so destructive of health and mental tone as
the snatching of a mid-day meal at a lunch counter from a bill of fare
prepared by God knows whom. Mr. Russell said that if it took time to
buy a horse, it ought to take at least equal time and care to select the
fodder that was to make a human being wretched or happy. Indeed, a man
who didn’t give his mind to what he ate wouldn’t have any mind by-and-by
to give to anything. This sentiment had the assent of the table, and was
illustrated by varied personal experience; and a deep feeling prevailed,
a serious feeling, that in ordering and eating the right sort of lunch a
chief duty of a useful day had been discharged.

It must not be imagined from this, however, that the conversation was
about trifles. Business men and operators could have learned something
about stocks and investments, and politicians about city politics.
Mademoiselle Vivienne, the new skirt dancer, might have been surprised
at the intimate tone in which she was alluded to, but she could have got
some useful hints in effects, for her judges were cosmopolitans who had
seen the most suggestive dancing in all parts of the world. It came out
incidentally that every one at table had been “over” in the course of
the season, not for any general purpose, not as a sightseer, but to look
at somebody’s stables, or to attend a wedding, or a sale of etchings, or
to see his bootmaker, or for a little shooting in Scotland, just as one
might run down to Bar Harbor or Tuxedo. It was only an incident in a
busy season; and one of the fruits of it appeared to be as perfect a
knowledge of the comparative merits of all the ocean racers and captains
as of the English and American stables and the trainers. One not
informed of the progress of American life might have been surprised to
see that the fad is to be American, with a sort of patronage of things
and ways foreign, especially of things British, a large continental
kind of attitude, begotten of hearing much about Western roughing it,
of Alaska, of horse-breeding and fruit-raising on the Pacific, of the
Colorado River Canon. As for stuffs, well yes, London. As for style, you
can’t mistake a man who is dressed in New York.

The wine was a white Riesling from California. Docstater said his
attention had been called to it by Tom Dillingham at the Union, who had
a ranch somewhere out there. It was declared to be sound and palatable;
you know what you are drinking. This led to a learned discussion of the
future of American wines, and a patriotic impulse was given to the
trade by repeated orders. It was declared that in American wines lay the
solution of the temperance question. Bobby Simerton said that Burgundy
was good enough for him, but Russell put him down, as he saw the light
yellow through his glass, by the emphatic affirmation that plenty of
cheap American well-made wine would knock the bottom out of all the
sentimental temperance societies and shut up the saloons, dry up all
those not limited to light wines and beer. It was agreed that the
saloons would have to go.

This satisfactory conclusion was reached before the coffee came on and
the cigarettes, and the sound quality of the Riesling was emphasized by
a pony of cognac.

It is fortunate when the youth of a country have an ideal. No nation is
truly great without a common ideal, capable of evoking enthusiasm and
calling out its energies. And where are we to look for this if not in
the youth, and especially in those to whom fortune and leisure give an
opportunity of leadership? It is they who can inspire by their example,
and by their pursuits attract others to a higher conception of the
national life. It may take the form of patriotism, as in this country,
pride in the great republic, jealousy of its honor and credit, eagerness
for its commanding position among the nations, patriotism which will
show itself, in all the ardor of believing youth, in the administration
of law, in the purity of politics, in honest local government, and in a
noble aspiration for the glory of the country. It may take the form
of culture, of a desire that the republic-liable, like all self-made
nations, to worship wealth-should be distinguished not so much by a
vulgar national display as by an advance in the arts, the sciences, the
education that adorns life, in the noble spirit of humanity, and in the
nobler spirit of recognition of a higher life, which will be content
with no civilization that does not tend to make the country for every
citizen a better place to live in today than it was yesterday. Happy is
the country, happy the metropolis of that country, whose fortunate young
men have this high conception of citizenship!

What is the ideal of their country which these young men cherish? There
was a moment--was there not for them?--in the late war for the Union,
when the republic was visible to them in its beauty, in its peril, and
in a passion of devotion they were eager--were they not?--to follow the
flag and to give their brief lives to its imperishable glory. Nothing is
impossible to a nation with an ideal like that. It was this flame that
ran over Europe in the struggle of France against a world in arms. It
was this national ideal that was incarnate in Napoleon, as every great
idea that moves the world is sooner or later incarnated. What was it
that we saw in Washington on his knees at Valley Forge, or blazing with
wrath at the cowardice on Monmouth? in Lincoln entering Richmond with
bowed head and infinite sorrow and yearning in his heart? An embodiment
of a great national idea and destiny.

In France this ideal burns yet like a flame, and is still evoked by
a name. It is the passion of glory, but the desire of a nation, and
Napoleon was the incarnation of passion. They say that he is not dead as
others are dead, but that he may come again and ride at the head of his
legions, and strike down the enemies of France; that his bugle will call
the youth from every hamlet, that the roll of his drum will transform
France into a camp, and the grenadiers will live again and ride with
him, amid hurrahs, and streaming tears, and shouts of “My Emperor! Oh,
my Emperor!” Is it only a legend? But the spirit is there; not a boy
but dreams of it, not a girl but knots the thought in with her holiday
tricolor. That is to have an abiding ideal, and patiently to hold it, in
isolation, in defeat, even in an overripe civilization.

We believe--do we not?--in other triumphs than those of the drum and
the sword. Our aspirations for the republic are for a nobler example of
human society than the world has yet seen. Happy is the country, and the
metropolis of the country, whose youth, gilded only by their virtues,
have these aspirations.

When the party broke up, the street lamps were beginning to twinkle here
and there, and Jack discovered to his surprise that the Twiss business
would have to go over to another day. It was such a hurrying life in New
York. There was just time for a cup of tea at Mrs. Trafton’s. Everybody
dropped in there after five o’clock, when the duties of the day were
over, with the latest news, and to catch breath before rushing into the
program of the evening.

There were a dozen ladies in the drawing-room when Jack entered, and his
first impression was that the scream of conversation would be harder to
talk against than a Wagner opera; but he presently got his cup of tea,
and found a snug seat in the chimney-corner by Miss Tavish; indeed, they
moved to it together, and so got a little out of the babel. Jack thought
the girl looked even prettier in her walking-dress than when he saw her
at the studio; she had style, there was no doubt about that; and then,
while there was no invitation in her manner, one felt that she was a
woman to whom one could easily say things, and who was liable at any
moment to say things interesting herself.

“Is this your first appearance since last night, Mr. Delancy?”

“Oh no; I’ve been racing about on errands all day. It is very restful to
sit down by a calm person.”

“Well, I never shut my eyes till nine o’clock. I kept seeing that
Spanish woman whirl around and contort, and--do you mind my telling
you?--I couldn’t just help it, I” (leaning forward to Jack) “got up and
tried it before the glass. There! Are you shocked?”

“Not so much shocked as excluded,” Jack dared to say. “But do you
think--“.

“Yes, I know. There isn’t anything that an American girl cannot do. I’ve
made up my mind to try it. You’ll see.”

“Will I?”

“No, you won’t. Don’t flatter yourself. Only girls. I don’t want men
around.”

“Neither do I,” said Jack, honestly.

Miss Tavish laughed. “You are too forward, Mr. Delancy. Perhaps some
time, when we have learned, we will let in a few of you, to look in
at the door, fifty dollars a ticket, for some charity. I don’t see why
dancing isn’t just as good an accomplishment as playing the harp in a
Greek dress.”

“Nor do I; I’d rather see it. Besides, you’ve got Scripture warrant
for dancing off the heads of people. And then it is such a sweet way
of doing a charity. Dancing for the East Side is the best thing I have
heard yet.”

“You needn’t mock. You won’t when you find out what it costs you.”

“What are you two plotting?” asked Mrs. Trafton, coming across to the
fireplace.

“Charity,” said Jack, meekly.

“Your wife was here this morning to get me to go and see some of her
friends in Hester Street.”

“You went?”

“Not today. It’s awfully interesting, but I’ve been.”

“Edith seems to be devoted to that sort of thing,” remarked Miss Tavish.

“Yes,” said Jack, slowly, “she’s got the idea that sympathy is better
than money; she says she wants to try to understand other people’s
lives.”

“Goodness knows, I’d like to understand my own.”

“And were you trying, Mr. Delancy, to persuade Miss Tavish into that
sort of charity?”

“Oh dear, no,” said Jack; “I was trying to interest the East End in
something, for the benefit of Miss Tavish.”

“You’ll find that’s one of the most expensive remarks you ever made,”
 retorted Miss Tavish, rising to go.

“I wish Lily Tavish would marry,” said Mrs. Trafton, watching the girl’s
slender figure as it passed through the portiere; “she doesn’t know what
to do with herself.”

Jack shrugged his shoulders. “Yes, she’d be a lovely wife for somebody;”
 and then he added, as if reminiscently, “if he could afford it.
Good-by.”

“That’s just a fashion of talking. I never knew a time when so many
people afforded to do what they wanted to do. But you men are all alike.
Good-by.”

When Jack reached home it was only a little after six o’clock, and as
they were not to go out to dine till eight, he had a good hour to rest
from the fatigues of the day, and run over the evening papers and
dip into the foreign periodicals to catch a topic or two for the
dinner-table.

“Yes, sir,” said the maid, “Mrs. Delancy came in an hour ago.”



IV

Edith’s day had been as busy as Jack’s, notwithstanding she had put
aside several things that demanded her attention. She denied herself
the morning attendance on the Literature Class that was raking over the
eighteenth century. This week Swift was to be arraigned. The last time
when Edith was present it was Steele. The judgment, on the whole, had
been favorable, and there had been a little stir of tenderness among the
bonnets over Thackeray’s comments on the Christian soldier. It seemed
to bring him near to them. “Poor Dick Steele!” said the essayist. Edith
declared afterwards that the large woman who sat next to her, Mrs.
Jerry Hollowell, whispered to her that she always thought his name
was Bessemer; but this was, no doubt, a pleasantry. It was a beautiful
essay, and so stimulating! And then there was bouillon, and time to look
about at the toilets. Poor Steele, it would have cheered his life
to know that a century after his death so many beautiful women, so
exquisitely dressed, would have been concerning themselves about him.
The function lasted two hours. Edith made a little calculation. In five
minutes she could have got from the encyclopaedia all the facts in the
essay, and while her maid was doing her hair she could have read five
times as much of Steele as the essayist read. And, somehow, she was not
stimulated, for the impression seemed to prevail that now Steele was
disposed of. And she had her doubts whether literature would, after all,
prove to be a permanent social distraction. But Edith may have been too
severe in her judgment. There was probably not a woman in the class that
day who did not go away with the knowledge that Steele was an author,
and that he lived in the eighteenth century. The hope for the country is
in the diffusion of knowledge.

Leaving the class to take care of Swift, Edith went to the managers’
meeting at the Women’s Hospital, where there was much to do of very
practical work, pitiful cases of women and children suffering through no
fault of their own, and money more difficult to raise than sympathy. The
meeting took time and thought. Dismissing her carriage, and relying on
elevated and surface cars, Edith then took a turn on the East Side, in
company with a dispensary physician whose daily duty called her into
the worst parts of the town. She had a habit of these tours before her
marriage, and, though they were discouragingly small in direct results,
she gained a knowledge of city life that was of immense service in her
general charity work. Jack had suggested the danger of these excursions,
but she had told him that a woman was less liable to insult in the East
Side than in Fifth Avenue, especially at twilight, not because the East
Side was a nice quarter of the city, but because it was accustomed to
see women who minded their own business go about unattended, and the
prowlers had not the habit of going there. She could even relate cases
of chivalrous protection of “ladies” in some of the worst streets.

What Edith saw this day, open to be seen, was not so much sin as
ignorance of how to live, squalor, filthy surroundings acquiesced in
as the natural order, wonderful patience in suffering and deprivation,
incapacity, ill-paid labor, the kindest spirit of sympathy and
helpfulness of the poor for each other. Perhaps that which made the
deepest impression on her was the fact that such conditions of living
could seem natural to those in them, and that they could get so much
enjoyment of life in situations that would have been simple misery to
her.

The visitors were in a foreign city. The shop signs were in foreign
tongues; in some streets all Hebrew. On chance news-stands were
displayed newspapers in Russian, Bohemian, Arabic, Italian, Hebrew,
Polish, German-none in English. The theatre bills were in Hebrew or
other unreadable type. The sidewalks and the streets swarmed with noisy
dealers in every sort of second-hand merchandise--vegetables that had
seen a better day, fish in shoals. It was not easy to make one’s way
through the stands and push-carts and the noisy dickering buyers and
sellers, who haggled over trifles and chaffed good-naturedly and were
strictly intent on their own affairs. No part of the town is more
crowded or more industrious. If youth is the hope of the country, the
sight was encouraging, for children were in the gutters, on the house
steps, at all the windows. The houses seemed bursting with humanity, and
in nearly every room of the packed tenements, whether the inmates
were sick or hungry, some sort of industry was carried on. In the damp
basements were junk-dealers, rag-pickers, goose-pickers. In one noisome
cellar, off an alley, among those sorting rags, was an old woman of
eighty-two, who could reply to questions only in a jargon, too proud
to beg, clinging to life, earning a few cents a day in this foul
occupation. But life is sweet even with poverty and rheumatism and
eighty years. Did her dull eyes, turning inward, see the Carpathian
Hills, a free girlhood in village drudgery and village sports, then a
romance of love, children, hard work, discontent, emigration to a New
World of promise? And now a cellar by day, the occupation of cutting
rags for carpets, and at night a corner in a close and crowded room on a
flock bed not fit for a dog. And this was a woman’s life.

Picturesque foreign women going about with shawls over their heads
and usually a bit of bright color somewhere, children at their games,
hawkers loudly crying their stale wares, the click of sewing-machines
heard through a broken window, everywhere animation, life, exchange
of rough or kindly banter. Was it altogether so melancholy as it might
seem? Not everybody was hopelessly poor, for here were lawyers’ signs
and doctors’ signs--doctors in whom the inhabitants had confidence
because they charged all they could get for their services--and thriving
pawnbrokers’ shops. There were parish schools also--perhaps others; and
off some dark alley, in a room on the ground-floor, could be heard
the strident noise of education going on in high-voiced study and
recitation. Nor were amusements lacking--notices of balls, dancing this
evening, and ten-cent shows in palaces of legerdemain and deformity.

It was a relenting day in March; patches of blue sky overhead, and the
sun had some quality in its shining. The children and the caged birds
at the open windows felt it-and there were notes of music here and there
above the traffic and the clamor. Turning down a narrow alley, with a
gutter in the centre, attracted by festive sounds, the visitors came
into a small stone-paved court with a hydrant in the centre surrounded
by tall tenement-houses, in the windows of which were stuffed the
garments that would no longer hold together to adorn the person. Here an
Italian girl and boy, with a guitar and violin, were recalling la bella
Napoli, and a couple of pretty girls from the court were footing it as
merrily as if it were the grape harvest. A woman opened a lower room
door and sharply called to one of the dancing girls to come in, when
Edith and the doctor appeared at the bottom of the alley, but her tone
changed when she recognized the doctor, and she said, by way of apology,
that she didn’t like her daughter to dance before strangers. So
the music and the dance went on, even little dots of girls and boys
shuffling about in a stiff-legged fashion, with applause from all
the windows, and at last a largesse of pennies--as many as five
altogether--for the musicians. And the sun fell lovingly upon the pretty
scene.

But then there were the sweaters’ dens, and the private rooms where half
a dozen pale-faced tailors stitched and pressed fourteen and sometimes
sixteen hours a day, stifling rooms, smelling of the hot goose and
steaming cloth, rooms where they worked, where the cooking was done,
where they ate, and late at night, when overpowered with weariness,
lay down to sleep. Struggle for life everywhere, and perhaps no more
discontent and heart-burning and certainly less ennui than in the
palaces on the avenues.

The residence of Karl Mulhaus, one of the doctor’s patients, was typical
of the homes of the better class of poor. The apartment fronted on a
small and not too cleanly court, and was in the third story. As Edith
mounted the narrow and dark stairways she saw the plan of the house.
Four apartments opened upon each landing, in which was the common
hydrant and sink. The Mulhaus apartment consisted of a room large enough
to contain a bed, a cook-stove, a bureau, a rocking-chair, and two
other chairs, and it had two small windows, which would have more freely
admitted the southern sun if they had been washed, and a room adjoining,
dark, and nearly filled by a big bed. On the walls of the living room
were hung highly colored advertising chromos of steamships and palaces
of industry, and on the bureau Edith noticed two illustrated newspapers
of the last year, a patent-medicine almanac, and a volume of Schiller.
The bureau also held Mr. Mulhaus’s bottles of medicine, a comb which
needed a dentist, and a broken hair-brush. What gave the room, however,
a cheerful aspect were some pots of plants on the window-ledges, and
half a dozen canary-bird cages hung wherever there was room for them.

None of the family happened to be at home except Mr. Mulhaus, who
occupied the rocking-chair, and two children, a girl of four years and a
boy of eight, who were on the floor playing “store” with some blocks
of wood, a few tacks, some lumps of coal, some scraps of paper, and
a tangle of twine. In their prattle they spoke, the English they had
learned from their brother who was in a store.

“I feel some better today,” said Mr. Mulhaus, brightening up as the
visitors entered, “but the cough hangs on. It’s three months since
this weather that I haven’t been out, but the birds are a good deal
of company.” He spoke in German, and with effort. He was very thin and
sallow, and his large feverish eyes added to the pitiful look of his
refined face. The doctor explained to Edith that he had been getting
fair wages in a type-foundry until he had become too weak to go any
longer to the shop.

It was rather hard to have to sit there all day, he explained to the
doctor, but they were getting along. Mrs. Mulhaus had got a job of
cleaning that day; that would be fifty cents. Ally--she was twelve--was
learning to sew. That was her afternoon to go to the College Settlement.
Jimmy, fourteen, had got a place in a store, and earned two dollars a
week.

“And Vicky?” asked the doctor.

“Oh, Vicky,” piped up the eight-year-old boy. “Vicky’s up to the
‘stution”--the hospital was probably the institution referred to--“ever
so long now. I seen her there, me and Jim did. Such a bootifer place!
‘Nd chicken!” he added. “Sis got hurt by a cart.”

Vicky was seventeen, and had been in a fancy store.

“Yes,” said Mulhaus, in reply to a question, “it pays pretty well
raising canaries, when they turn out singers. I made fifteen dollars
last year. I hain’t sold much lately. Seems ‘s if people stopped wanting
‘em such weather. I guess it ‘ll be better in the spring.”

“No doubt it will be better for the poor fellow himself before spring,”
 said the doctor as they made their way down the dirty stairways. “Now
I’ll show you one of my favorites.”

They turned into a broader street, one of the busy avenues, and passing
under an archway between two tall buildings, entered a court of back
buildings. In the third story back lived Aunt Margaret. The room was
scarcely as big as a ship’s cabin, and its one window gave little light,
for it opened upon a narrow well of high brick walls. In the only chair
Aunt Margaret was seated close to the window. In front of her was a
small work-table, with a kerosene lamp on it, but the side of the
room towards which she looked was quite occupied by a narrow
couch--ridiculously narrow, for Aunt Margaret was very stout. There was
a thin chest of drawers on the other side, and the small coal stove that
stood in the centre so nearly filled the remaining space that the two
visitors were one too many.

“Oh, come in, come in,” said the old lady, cheerfully, when the door
opened. “I’m glad to see you.”

“And how goes it?” asked the doctor.

“First rate. I’m coming on, doctor. Work’s been pretty slack for two
weeks now, but yesterday I got work for two days. I guess it will be
better now.”

The work was finishing pantaloons. It used to be a good business before
there was so much cutting in.

“I used to get fifteen cents a pair, then ten; now they don’t pay but
five. Yes, the shop furnishes the thread.”

“And how many pairs can you finish in a day?” asked Edith.

“Three--three pairs, to do ‘em nice--and they are very particular--if I
work from six in the morning till twelve at night. I could do more, but
my sight ain’t what it used to be, and I’ve broken my specs.”

“So you earn fifteen cents a day?”

“When I’ve the luck to get work, my lady. Sometimes there isn’t any. And
things cost so much. The rent is the worst.”

It appeared that the rent was two dollars and a half a month. That must
be paid, at any rate. Edith made a little calculation that on a flush
average of ninety cents a week earned, and allowing so many cents for
coal and so many cents for oil, the margin for bread and tea must be
small for the month. She usually bought three cents’ worth of tea at a
time.

“It is kinder close,” said the old lady, with a smile. “The worst is,
my feet hurt me so I can’t stir out. But the neighbors is real kind. The
little boy next room goes over to the shop and fetches my pantaloons and
takes ‘em back. I can get along if it don’t come slack again.”

Sitting all day by that dim window, half the night stitching by a
kerosene lamp; lying for six hours on that narrow couch! How to account
for this old soul’s Christian resignation and cheerfulness! “For,” said
the doctor, “she has seen better days; she has moved in high society;
her husband, who died twenty years ago, was a policeman. What the
old lady is doing is fighting for her independence. She has only one
fear--the almshouse.”

It was with such scenes as these in her eyes that Edith went to her
dressing-room to make her toilet for the Henderson dinner.



V

It was the first time they had dined with the Hendersons. It was Jack’s
doings. “Certainly, if you wish it,” Edith had said when the invitation
came. The unmentioned fact was that Jack had taken a little flier in
Oshkosh, and a hint from Henderson one evening at the Union, when the
venture looked squally, had let him out of a heavy loss into a small
profit, and Jack felt grateful.

“I wonder how Henderson came to do it?” Jack was querying, as he and old
Fairfax sipped their five-o’clock “Manhattan.”

“Oh, Henderson likes to do a good-natured thing still, now and then. Do
you know his wife?”

“No. Who was she?”

“Why, old Eschelle’s daughter, Carmen; of course you wouldn’t know; that
was ten years ago. There was a good deal of talk about it at the time.”

“How?”

“Some said they’d been good friends before Mrs. Henderson’s death.”

“Then Carmen, as you call her, wasn’t the first?”

“No, but she was an easy second. She’s a social climber; bound to get
there from the start.”

“Is she pretty?”

“Devilish. She’s a little thing. I saw her once at Homburg, on the
promenade with her mother.

“The kind of sweet blonde, I said to myself, that would mix a man up in
a duel before he knew where he was.”

“She must be interesting.”

“She was always clever, and she knows enough to play a straight game and
when to propitiate. I’ll bet a five she tells Henderson whom to be good
to when the chance offers.”

“Then her influence on him is good?”

“My dear sir, she gets what she wants, and Henderson is going to the...
well, look at the lines in his face. I’ve known Henderson since he came
fresh into the Street. He’d rarely knife a friend when his first wife
was living. Now, when you see the old frank smile on his face, it’s put
on.”

It was half-past eight when Mr. Henderson with Mrs. Delancy on his
arm led the way to the diningroom. The procession was closed by Mrs.
Henderson and Mr. Delancy. The Van Dams were there, and Mrs. Chesney
and the Chesney girls, and Miss Tavish, who sat on Jack’s right, but
the rest of the guests were unknown to Jack, except by name. There was
a strong dash of the Street in the mixture, and although the Street
was tabooed in the talk, there was such an emanation of aggressive
prosperity at the table that Jack said afterwards that he felt as if he
had been at a meeting of the board.

If Jack had known the house ten years ago, he would have noticed certain
subtle changes in it, rather in the atmosphere than in many alterations.
The newness and the glitter of cost had worn off. It might still be
called a palace, but the city had now a dozen handsomer houses, and
Carmen’s idea, as she expressed it, was to make this more like a home.
She had made it like herself. There were pictures on the walls that
would not have hung there in the late Mrs. Henderson’s time; and the
prevailing air was that of refined sensuousness. Life, she said, was
her idea, life in its utmost expression, untrammeled, and yes, a little
Greek. Freedom was perhaps the word, and yet her latest notion was
simplicity. The dinner was simple. Her dress was exceedingly simple,
save that it had in it somewhere a touch of audacity, revealing in a
flash of invitation the hidden nature of the woman. She knew herself
better than any one knew her, except Henderson, and even he was forced
to laugh when she travestied Browning in saying that she had one
soul-side to face the world with, one to show the man she loved, and
she declared he was downright coarse when on going out of the door he
muttered, “But it needn’t be the seamy side.” The reported remark of
some one who had seen her at church that she looked like a nun made
her smile, but she broke into a silvery laugh when she head Van Dam’s
comment on it, “Yes, a devil of a nun.”

The library was as cozy as ever, but did not appear to be used much as
a library. Henderson, indeed, had no time to add to his collection or
enjoy it. Most of the books strewn on the tables were French novels or
such American tales as had the cachet of social riskiness. But Carmen
liked the room above all others. She enjoyed her cigarette there, and
had a fancy for pouring her five-o’clock tea in its shelter. Books
which had all sorts of things in them gave somehow an unconventional
atmosphere to the place, and one could say things there that one
couldn’t say in a drawing-room.

Henderson himself, it must be confessed, had grown stout in the ten
years, and puffy under the eyes. There were lines of irritation in his
face and lines of weariness. He had not kept the freshness of youth so
well as Carmen, perhaps because of his New England conscience. To his
guest he was courteous, seemed to be making an effort to be so,
and listened with well-assumed interest to the story of her day’s
pilgrimage. At length he said, with a smile, “Life seems to interest
you, Mrs. Delancy.”

“Yes, indeed,” said Edith, looking up brightly; “doesn’t it you?”

“Why, yes; not life exactly, but things, doing things--conflict.”

“Yes, I can understand that. There is so much to be done for everybody.”

Henderson looked amused. “You know in the city the gospel is that
everybody is to be done.”

“Well,” said Edith, not to be diverted, “but, Mr. Henderson, what is it
all for--this conflict? Perhaps, however, you are fighting the devil?”

“Yes, that’s it; the devil is usually the other fellow. But, Mrs.
Delancy,” added Henderson, with an accent of seriousness, “I don’t know
what it’s all for. I doubt if there is much in it.”

“And yet the world credits you with finding a great deal in it.”

“The world is generally wrong. Do you understand poker, Mrs. Delancy?
No! Of course you do not. But the interest of the game isn’t so much in
the cards as in the men.”

“I thought it was the stakes.”

“Perhaps so. But you want to win for the sake of winning. If I gambled
it would be a question of nerve. I suppose that which we all enjoy is
the exercise of skill in winning.”

“And not for the sake of doing anything--just winning? Don’t you get
tired of that?” asked Edith, quite simply.

There was something in Edith’s sincerity, in her fresh enthusiasm about
life, that appeared to strike a reminiscent note in Henderson. Perhaps
he remembered another face as sweet as hers, and ideals, faint and long
ago, that were once mixed with his ideas of success. At any rate, it was
with an accent of increased deference, and with a look she had not seen
in his face before, that he said:

“People get tired of everything. I’m not sure but it would interest me
to see for a minute how the world looks through your eyes.” And then he
added, in a different tone, “As to your East Side, Mrs. Henderson tried
that some years ago.”

“Wasn’t she interested?”

“Oh, very much. For a time. But she said there was too much of it.” And
Edith could detect no tone of sarcasm in the remark.

Down at the other end of the table, matters were going very smoothly.
Jack was charmed with his hostess. That clever woman had felt her way
along from the heresy trial, through Tuxedo and the Independent Theatre
and the Horse Show, until they were launched in a perfectly free
conversation, and Carmen knew that she hadn’t to look out for thin ice.

“Were you thinking of going on to the Conventional Club tonight, Mr.
Delancy?” she was saying.

“I don’t belong,” said Jack. “Mrs. Delancy said she didn’t care for it.”

“Oh, I don’t care for it, for myself,” replied Carmen.

“I do,” struck in Miss Tavish. “It’s awfully nice.”

“Yes, it does seem to fill a want. Why, what do you do with your
evenings, Mr. Delancy?”

“Well, here’s one of them.”

“Yes, I know, but I mean between twelve o’clock and bedtime.”

“Oh,” said Jack, laughing out loud, “I go to bed--sometimes.”

“Yes, ‘there’s always that. But you want some place to go to after the
theatres and the dinners; after the other places are shut up you want to
go somewhere and be amused.”

“Yes,” said Jack, falling in, “it is a fact that there are not many
places of amusement for the rich; I understand. After the theatres you
want to be amused. This Conventional Club is--”

“I tell you what it is. It’s a sort of Midnight Mission for the rich.
They never have had anything of the kind in the city.”

“And it’s very nice,” said Miss Tavish, demurely.

“The performers are selected. You can see things there that you want
to see at other places to which you can’t go. And everybody you know is
there.”

“Oh, I see,” said Jack. “It’s what the Independent Theatre is trying to
do, and what all the theatrical people say needs to be done, to elevate
the character of the audiences, and then the managers can give better
plays.”

“That’s just it. We want to elevate the stage,” Carmen explained.

“But,” continued Jack, “it seems to me that now the audience is select
and elevated, it wants to see the same sort of things it liked to see
before it was elevated.”

“You may laugh, Mr. Delancy,” replied Carmen, throwing an earnest
simplicity into her eyes, “but why shouldn’t women know what is going on
as well as men?”

“And why,” Miss Tavish asked, “will the serpentine dances and the London
topical songs do any more harm to women than to men?”

“And besides, Mr. Delancy,” Carmen said, chiming in, “isn’t it just as
proper that women should see women dance and throw somersaults on the
stage as that men should see them? And then, you know, women are such a
restraining influence.”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” said Jack. “I thought the Conventional
was for the benefit of the audience, not for the salvation of the
performers.”

“It’s both. It’s life. Don’t you think women ought to know life? How are
they to take their place in the world unless they know life as men know
it?”

“I’m sure I don’t know whose place they are to take, the serpentine
dancer’s or mine,” said Jack, as if he were studying a problem. “How
does your experiment get on, Miss Tavish?”

Carmen looked up quickly.

“Oh, I haven’t any experiment,” said Miss Tavish, shaking her head.
“It’s just Mr. Delancy’s nonsense.”

“I wish I had an experiment. There is so little for women to do. I wish
I knew what was right.” And Carmen looked mournfully demure, as if life,
after all, were a serious thing with her.

“Whatever Mrs. Henderson does is sure to be right,” said Jack,
gallantly.

Carmen shot at him a quick sympathetic glance, tempered by a grateful
smile. “There are so many points of view.”

Jack felt the force of the remark as he did the revealing glance. And he
had a swift vision of Miss Tavish leading him a serpentine dance, and of
Carmen sweetly beckoning him to a pleasant point of view. After all it
doesn’t much matter. Everything is in the point of view.

After dinner and cigars and cigarettes in the library, the talk dragged
a little in duets. The dinner had been charming, the house was lovely,
the company was most agreeable. All said that. It had been so somewhere
else the night before that, and would be the next night. And the ennui
of it all! No one expressed it, but Henderson could not help looking it,
and Carmen saw it. That charming hostess had been devoting herself to
Edith since dinner. She was so full of sympathy with the East-Side work,
asked a hundred questions about it, and declared that she must take it
up again. She would order a cage of canaries from that poor German for
her kitchen. It was such a beautiful idea. But Edith did not believe in
her one bit. She told Jack afterwards that “Mrs. Henderson cares no more
for the poor of New York than she does for--”

“Henderson?” suggested Jack.

“Oh, I don’t know anything about that. Henderson has only one idea--to
get the better of everybody, and be the money king of New York. But I
should not wonder if he had once a soft spot in his heart. He is better
than she is.”

It was still early, lacked half an hour of midnight, and the night was
before them. Some one proposed the Conventional. “Yes,” said Carmen;
“all come to our box.” The Van Dams would go, Miss Tavish, the Chesneys;
the suggestion was a relief to everybody. Only Mr. Henderson pleaded
important papers that must have his attention that night. Edith said
that she was too tired, but that her desertion must not break up the
party.

“Then you will excuse me also,” said Jack, a little shade of
disappointment in his face.

“No, no,” said Edith, quickly; “you can drop me on the way. Go, by all
means, Jack.”

“Do you really want me to go, dear?” said Jack, aside.

“Why of course; I want you to be happy.”

And Jack recalled the loving look that accompanied these words, later
on, as he sat in the Henderson box at the Conventional, between Carmen
and Miss Tavish, and saw, through the slight haze of smoke, beyond the
orchestra, the praiseworthy efforts of the Montana Kicker, who had
just returned with the imprimatur of Paris, to relieve the ennui of the
modern world.

The complex affair we call the world requires a great variety of people
to keep it going. At one o’clock in the morning Carmen and our friend
Mr. Delancy and Miss Tavish were doing their part. Edith lay awake
listening for Jack’s return. And in an alley off Rivington Street a
young girl, pretty once, unknown to fortune but not to fame, was about
to render the last service she could to the world by leaving it.

The impartial historian scarcely knows how to distribute his pathos. By
the electric light (and that is the modern light) gayety is almost as
pathetic as suffering. Before the Montana girl hit upon the happy device
that gave her notoriety, her feet, whose every twinkle now was worth a
gold eagle, had trod a thorny path. There was a fortune now in the whirl
of her illusory robes, but any day--such are the whims of fashion--she
might be wandering again, sick at heart, about the great city, knocking
at the side doors of variety shows for any engagement that would give
her a pittance of a few dollars a week. How long had Carmen waited on
the social outskirts; and now she had come into her kingdom, was she
anything but a tinsel queen? Even Henderson, the great Henderson, did
the friends of his youth respect him? had he public esteem? Carmen used
to cut out the newspaper paragraphs that extolled Henderson’s domestic
virtue and his generosity to his family, and show them to her lord, with
a queer smile on her face. Miss Tavish, in the nervous consciousness of
fleeting years, was she not still waiting, dashing here and there like a
bird in a net for the sort of freedom, audacious as she was, that seemed
denied her? She was still beautiful, everybody said, and she was sought
and flattered, because she was always merry and good-natured. Why should
Van Dam, speaking of women, say that there were horses that had been set
up, and checked up and trained, that held their heads in an aristocratic
fashion, moved elegantly, and showed style, long after the spirit had
gone out of them? And Jack himself, happily married, with a comfortable
income, why was life getting flat to him? What sort of career was it
that needed the aid of Carmen and the serpentine dancer? And why not,
since it is absolutely necessary that the world should be amused?

We are in no other world when we enter the mean tenement in the alley
off Rivington Street. Here also is the life of the town. The room is
small, but it contains a cook-stove, a chest of drawers, a small table,
a couple of chairs, and two narrow beds. On the top of the chest are
a looking-glass, some toilet articles, and bottles of medicine. The
cracked walls are bare and not clean. In one of the beds are two
children, sleeping soundly, and on the foot of it is a middle-aged
woman, in a soiled woolen gown with a thin figured shawl drawn about her
shoulders, a dirty cap half concealing her frowzy hair; she looks tired
and worn and sleepy. On the other bed lies a girl of twenty years, a
woman in experience. The kerosene lamp on the stand at the head of the
bed casts a spectral light on her flushed face, and the thin arms that
are restlessly thrown outside the cover. By the bedside sits the doctor,
patient, silent, and watchful. The doctor puts her hand caressingly
on that of the girl. It is hot and dry. The girl opens her eyes with a
startled look, and says, feebly:

“Do you think he will come?”

“Yes, dear, presently. He never fails.”

The girl closed her eyes again, and there was silence. The dim rays of
the lamp, falling upon the doctor, revealed the figure of a woman of
less than medium size, perhaps of the age of thirty or more, a plain
little body, you would have said, who paid the slightest possible
attention to her dress, and when she went about the city was not to be
distinguished from a working-woman. Her friends, indeed, said that she
had not the least care for her personal appearance, and unless she was
watched, she was sure to go out in her shabbiest gown and most battered
hat. She wore tonight a brown ulster and a nondescript black bonnet
drawn close down on her head and tied with black strings. In her lap
lay her leathern bag, which she usually carried under her arm, that
contained medicines, lint, bandages, smelling-salts, a vial of ammonia,
and so on; to her patients it was a sort of conjurer’s bag, out of which
she could produce anything that an emergency called for.

Dr. Leigh was not in the least nervous or excited. Indeed, an artist
would not have painted her as a rapt angelic visitant to this abode of
poverty. This contact with poverty and coming death was quite in her
ordinary experience. It would never have occurred to her that she was
doing anything unusual, any more than it would have occurred to the
objects of her ministrations to overwhelm her with thanks. They trusted
her, that was all. They met her always with a pleasant recognition. She
belonged perhaps to their world. Perhaps they would have said that “Dr.
Leigh don’t handsome much,” but their idea was that her face was good.
That was what anybody would have said who saw her tonight, “She has such
a good face;” the face of a woman who knew the world, and perhaps was
not very sanguine about it, had few illusions and few antipathies, but
accepted it, and tried in her humble way to alleviate its hardships,
without any consciousness of having a mission or making a sacrifice.

Dr. Leigh--Miss Ruth Leigh--was Edith’s friend. She had not come from
the country with an exalted notion of being a worker among the poor
about whom so much was written; she had not even descended from some
high circle in the city into this world, moved by a restless enthusiasm
for humanity. She was a woman of the people, to adopt a popular phrase.
From her childhood she had known them, their wants, their sympathies,
their discouragements; and in her heart--though you would not discover
this till you had known her long and well--there was a burning sympathy
with them, a sympathy born in her, and not assumed for the sake of
having a career. It was this that had impelled her to get a medical
education, which she obtained by hard labor and self-denial. To her this
was not a means of livelihood, but simply that she might be of service
to those all about her who needed help more than she did. She didn’t
believe in charity, this stout-hearted, clearheaded little woman; she
meant to make everybody pay for her medical services who could pay; but
somehow her practice was not lucrative, and the little salary she got
as a dispensary doctor melted away with scarcely any perceptible
improvement in her own wardrobe. Why, she needed nothing, going about as
she did.

She sat--now waiting for the end; and the good face, so full of sympathy
for the living, had no hope in it. Just another human being had come
to the end of her path--the end literally. It was so everyday. Somebody
came to the end, and there was nothing beyond. Only it was the end, and
that was peace. One o’clock--half-past one. The door opened softly. The
old woman rose from the foot of the bed with a start and a low “Herr!
gross Gott.” It was Father Damon. The girl opened her eyes with a
frightened look at first, and then an eager appeal. Dr. Leigh rose to
make room for him at the bedside. They bowed as he came forward, and
their eyes met. She shook her head. In her eyes was no expectation, no
hope. In his was the glow of faith. But the eyes of the girl rested upon
his face with a rapt expression. It was as if an angel had entered the
room.

Father Damon was a young man, not yet past thirty, slender, erect.
He had removed as he came in his broad-brimmed soft hat. The hair
was close-cut, but not tonsured. He wore a brown cassock, falling in
straight lines, and confined at the waist with a white cord. From
his neck depended from a gold chain a large gold cross. His face was
smooth-shaven, thin, intellectual, or rather spiritual; the nose long,
the mouth straight, the eyes deep gray, sometimes dreamy and puzzling,
again glowing with an inner fervor. A face of long vigils and the
schooled calmness of repressed energy. You would say a fanatic of God,
with a dash of self-consciousness. Dr. Leigh knew him well. They met
often on their diverse errands, and she liked, when she could, to go to
vespers in the little mission chapel of St. Anselm, where he ministered.
It was not the confessional that attracted her, that was sure; perhaps
not altogether the service, though that was soothing in certain moods;
but it was the noble personality of Father Damon. He was devoted to the
people as she was, he understood them; and for the moment their passion
of humanity assumed the same aspect, though she knew that what he saw,
or thought he saw, lay beyond her agnostic vision.

Father Damon was an Englishman, a member of a London Anglican order, who
had taken the three vows of poverty, chastity, and obedience, who had
been for some years in New York, and had finally come to live on the
East Side, where his work was. In a way he had identified himself with
the people; he attended their clubs; he was a Christian socialist; he
spoke on the inequalities of taxation; the strikers were pretty sure of
his sympathy; he argued the injustice of the present ownership of land.
Some said that he had joined a lodge of the Knights of Labor. Perhaps
it was these things, quite as much as his singleness of purpose and his
spiritual fervor, that drew Dr. Leigh to him with a feeling that verged
on devotion. The ladies up-town, at whose tables Father Damon was an
infrequent guest, were as fully in sympathy with this handsome and
aristocratic young priest, and thought it beautiful that he should
devote himself to the poor and the sinful; but they did not see why he
should adopt their views.

It was at the mission that Father Damon had first seen the girl. She had
ventured in not long ago at twilight, with her cough and her pale face,
in a silk gown and flower-garden of a hat, and crept into one of the
confessional boxes, and told him her story.

“Do you think, Father,” said the girl, looking up wistfully, “that I
can--can be forgiven?”

Father Damon looked down sadly, pitifully. “Yes, my daughter, if you
repent. It is all with our Father. He never refuses.”

He knelt down, with his cross in his hand, and in a low voice repeated
the prayer for the dying. As the sweet, thrilling voice went on in
supplication the girl’s eyes closed again, and a sweet smile played
about her mouth; it was the innocent smile of the little girl long ago,
when she might have awakened in the morning and heard the singing of
birds at her window.

When Father Damon arose she seemed to be sleeping. They all stood in
silence for a moment.

“You will remain?” he asked the doctor.

“Yes,” she said, with the faintest wan smile on her face. “It is I, you
know, who have care of the body.”

At the door he turned and said, quite low, “Peace be to this house!”



VI

Father Damon came dangerously near to being popular. The austerity
of his life and his known self-chastening vigils contributed to this
effect. His severely formal, simple ecclesiastical dress, coarse in
material but perfect in its saintly lines, separated him from the world
in which he moved so unostentatiously and humbly, and marked him as
one who went about doing good. His life was that of self-absorption and
hardship, mortification of the body, denial of the solicitation of the
senses, struggling of the spirit for more holiness of purpose--a life
of supplication for the perishing souls about him. And yet he was so
informed with the modern spirit that he was not content, as a zealot
formerly might have been, to snatch souls out of the evil that is in
the world, but he strove to lessen the evil. He was a reformer. It was
probably this feature of his activity, and not his spiritual mission,
that attracted to him the little group of positivists on the East
Side, the demagogues of the labor lodges, the practical workers of the
working-girls’ clubs, and the humanitarian agnostics like Dr. Leigh,
who were literally giving their lives without the least expectation of
reward. Even the refined ethical-culture groups had no sneer for Father
Damon. The little chapel of St. Anselm was well known. It was always
open. It was plain, but its plainness was not the barrenness of a
non-conformist chapel. There were two confessionals; a great bronze lamp
attached to one of the pillars scarcely dispelled the obscurity, but
cast an unnatural light upon the gigantic crucifix that hung from a
beam in front of the chancel. There were half a dozen rows of backless
benches in the centre of the chapel. The bronze lamp, and the candles
always burning upon the altar, rather accented than dissipated the heavy
shadows in the vaulted roof. At no hour was it empty, but at morning
prayer and at vespers the benches were apt to be filled, and groups
of penitents or spectators were kneeling or standing on the floor. At
vespers there were sure to be carriages in front of the door, and among
the kneeling figures were ladies who brought into these simple services
for the poor something of the refinement of grace as it is in the higher
circles. Indeed, at the hour set apart for confession, there were in the
boxes saints from up-town as well as sinners from the slums. Sometimes
the sinners were from up-town and the saints from the slums.

When the organ sounded, and through a low door in the chancel the priest
entered, preceded by a couple of acolytes, and advanced swiftly to the
reading-desk, there was an awed hush in the congregation. One would not
dare to say that there was a sentimental feeling for the pale face and
rapt expression of the devotee. It was more than that. He had just come
from some scene of suffering, from the bed of one dying; he was weary
with watching. He was faint with lonely vigils; he was visibly carrying
the load of the poor and the despised. Even Ruth Leigh, who had dropped
in for half an hour in one of her daily rounds--even Ruth Leigh, who had
in her stanch, practical mind a contempt for forms and rituals, and
no faith in anything that she could not touch, and who at times was
indignant at the efforts wasted over the future of souls concerning
which no one knew anything, when there were so many bodies, which had
inherited disease and poverty and shame, going to worldly wreck before
so-called Christian eyes--even she could scarcely keep herself from
adoring this self-sacrificing spirit. The woes of humanity grieved
him as they grieved her, and she used to say she did not care what he
believed so long as he gave his life for the needy.

It was when he advanced to the altar-rail to speak that the man best
appeared. His voice, which was usually low and full of melody, could be
something terrible when it rose in denunciation of sin. Those who had
traveled said that he had the manner of a preaching friar--the simple
language, so refined and yet so homely and direct, the real, the
inspired word, the occasional hastening torrent of words. When he had
occasion to address one of the societies of ladies for the promotion of
something among the poor, his style and manner were simplicity itself.
One might have said there was a shade of contempt in his familiar and
not seldom slightly humorous remarks upon society and its aims and
aspirations, about which he spoke plainly and vigorously. And this was
what the ladies liked. Especially when he referred to the pitifulness
of class distinctions, in the light of the example of our Lord, in our
short pilgrimage in this world. This unveiling and denunciation made
them somehow feel nearer to their work, and, indeed, while they sat
there, co-workers with this apostle of righteousness.

Perhaps there was something in the priestly dress that affected not only
the congregation in the chapel, but all the neighborhood in which Father
Damon lived. There was in the long robe, with its feminine lines, an
assurance to the women that he was set apart and not as others
were; and, on the other hand, the semi-feminine suggestion of the
straight-falling garment may have had for the men a sort of appeal for
defense and even protection. It is certain, at any rate, that Father
Damon had the confidence of high and low, rich and poor. The forsaken
sought him out, the hungry went to him, the dying sent for him, the
criminal knocked at the door of his little room, even the rich reprobate
would have opened his bad heart to him sooner than to any one else. It
is evident, therefore, that Father Damon was dangerously near to being
popular. Human vanity will feed on anything within its reach, and there
has been discovered yet no situation that will not minister to its
growth. Suffering perhaps it prefers, and contumely and persecution.
Are not opposition, despiteful anger, slander even, rejection of men,
stripes even, if such there could be in these days, manna to the devout
soul consciously set apart for a mission? But success, obsequiousness,
applause, the love of women, the concurrent good opinion of all
humanitarians, are these not almost as dangerous as persecution? Father
Damon, though exalted in his calling, and filled with a burning zeal,
was a sincere man, and even his eccentricities of saintly conduct
expressed to his mind only the high purpose of self-sacrifice. Yet he
saw, he could not but see, the spiritual danger in this rising tide of
adulation. He fought against its influence, he prayed against it, he
tried to humiliate himself, and his very humiliations increased the
adulation. He was perplexed, almost ashamed, and examined himself to
see how it was that he himself seemed to be thwarting his own work.
Sometimes he withdrew from it for a week together, and buried himself in
a retreat in the upper part of the island. Alas! did ever a man escape
himself in a retreat? It made him calm for the moment. But why was it,
he asked himself, that he had so many followers, his religion so few?
Why was it, he said, that all the humanitarians, the reformers, the
guilds, the ethical groups, the agnostics, the male and female knights,
sustained him, and only a few of the poor and friendless knocked, by his
solicitation, at the supernatural door of life? How was it that a woman
whom he encountered so often, a very angel of mercy, could do the things
he was doing, tramping about in the misery and squalor of the great city
day and night, her path unilluminated by a ray from the future life?

Perhaps he had been remiss in his duty. Perhaps he was letting a vague
philanthropy take the place of a personal solicitude for individual
souls. The elevation of the race! What had the land question to do with
the salvation of man? Suppose everybody on the East Side should become
as industrious, as self-denying, as unselfish as Ruth Leigh, and yet
without belief, without hope! He had accepted the humanitarian situation
with her, and never had spoken to her of the eternal life. What
unfaithfulness to his mission and to her! It should be so no longer.

It was after one of his weeks of retreat, at the close of vesper
service, that Dr. Leigh came to him. He had been saying in his little
talk that poverty is no excuse for irreligion, and that all aid in the
hardship of this world was vain and worthless unless the sinner laid
hold on eternal life. Dr. Leigh, who was laboring with a serious
practical problem, heard this coldly, and with a certain contempt for
what seemed to her a vague sort of consolation.

“Well,” he said, when she came to him in the vestry, with a drop from
the rather austere manner in which he had spoken, “what can I do for
you?”

“For me, nothing, Father Damon. I thought perhaps you would go round
with me to see a pretty bad case. It is in your parish.”

“Ah, did they send for me? Do they want spiritual help?”

“First the natural, then the spiritual,” she replied, with a slight tone
of sarcasm in her voice. “That’s just like a priest,” she was thinking.
“I do not know what to do, and something must be done.”

“Did you report to the Associated Charities?”

“Yes. But there’s a hitch somewhere. The machine doesn’t take hold. The
man says he doesn’t want any charity, any association, treating him
like a pauper. He’s off peddling; but trade is bad, and he’s been away a
week. I’m afraid he drinks a little.”

“Well?”

“The mother is sick in bed. I found her trying to do some fine
stitching, but she was too weak to hold up the muslin. There are five
young children. The family never has had help before.”

Father Damon put on his hat, and they went out together, and for some
time picked their way along the muddy streets in silence.

At length he asked, in a softened voice, “Is the mother a Christian?”

“I didn’t ask,” she replied shortly. “I found her crying because the
children were hungry.”

Father Damon, still under the impression of his neglect of duty, did not
heed her warning tone, but persisted, “You have so many opportunities,
Dr. Leigh, in your visits of speaking a word.”

“About what?” she asked, refusing to understand, and hardened at the
slightest sign of what she called cant.

“About the necessity of repentance and preparation for another life,” he
answered, softly but firmly. “You surely do not think human beings are
created just for this miserable little experience here?”

“I don’t know. I have too much to do with the want and suffering I
see to raise anxieties about a world of which no one can possibly know
anything.”

“Pardon me,” he persisted, “have you no sense of incompleteness in
this life, in your own life? no inward consciousness of an undying
personality?”

The doctor was angry for a moment at this intrusion. It had seemed
natural enough for Father Damon to address his exhortations to the poor
and sinful of his mission. She admired his spirit, she had a certain
sympathy with him; for who could say that ministering to minds diseased
might not have a physical influence to lift these people into a more
decent and prosperous way of living? She had thought of herself as
working with him to a common end. But for him now to turn upon her,
absolutely ignoring the solid, rational, and scientific ground on which
he knew, or should know, she stood, and to speak to her as one of the
“lost,” startled her, and filled her with indignation. She had on her
lips a sarcastic reply to the effect that even if she had a soul, she
had not taken up her work in the city as a means of saving it; but
she was not given to sarcasm, and before she spoke she looked at her
companion, and saw in the eyes a look of such genuine humble feeling,
contradicting the otherwise austere expression of his face, that her
momentary bitterness passed away.

“I think, Father Damon,” she said, gently, “we had better not talk
of that. I don’t have much time for theorizing, you know, nor much
inclination,” she added.

The priest saw that for the present he could make no progress, and after
a little silence the conversation went back to the family they were
about to visit.

They found the woman better--at least, more cheerful. Father Damon
noticed that there were medicines upon the stand, and that there were
the remains of a meal which the children had been eating. He turned to
the doctor. “I see that you have been providing for them.”

“Oh, the eldest boy had already been out and begged a piece of bread
when I came. Of course they had to have something more at once. But it
is very little that I can do.”

He sat down by the bed, and talked with the mother, getting her story,
while the doctor tidied up the room a bit, and then, taking the youngest
child in her lap and drawing the others about her, began to tell a story
in a low voice. Presently she was aware that the priest was on his knees
and saying a prayer. She stopped in her story, and looked out through
the dirty window into the chill and dark area.

“What is he doing?” whispered one of the children.

“I don’t know,” she said, and a sort of chill came over her heart. It
all seemed a mockery, in these surroundings.

When he rose he said to the woman, “We will see that you do not want
till your husband comes back.”

“And I will look in tomorrow,” said the doctor.

When they were in the street, Father Damon thanked her for calling his
attention to the case, thanked her a little formally, and said that
he would make inquiries and have it properly attended to. And then he
asked: “Is your work ended for the day? You must be tired.”

“Oh, no; I have several visits to make. I’m not tired. I rather think it
is good for me, being out-of-doors so much.” She thanked him, and said
good-by.

For a moment he stood and watched the plain, resolute little woman
threading her way through the crowded and unclean street, and then
slowly walked away to his apartment, filled with sadness and perplexity.

The apartment which he occupied was not far from the mission chapel,
and it was the one clean spot among the ill-kept tenements; but as to
comfort, it was not much better than the cell of an anchorite. Of this,
however, he was not thinking as he stretched himself out on his pallet
to rest a little from the exhausting labors of the day. Probably it did
not occur to him that his self-imposed privations lessened his strength
for his work.

He was thinking of Ruth Leigh. What a rare soul! And yet apparently she
did not think or care whether she had a soul. What could be the spring
of her incessant devotion? If ever woman went about doing good in an
unselfish spirit it was she. Yet she confessed her work hopeless. She
had no faith, no belief in immortality, no expectation of any reward,
nothing to offer to anybody beyond this poor life. Was this the
enthusiasm of humanity, of which he heard so much? But she did not seem
to have any illusions, or to be burned up by enthusiasm. She just kept
on. Ah, he thought, what a woman she would be if she were touched by the
fire of faith!

Meantime, Ruth Leigh went on her round. One day was like another, except
that every day the kaleidoscope of misery showed new combinations,
new phases of suffering and incompetence, and there was always a fresh
interest in that. For years now this had been her life, in the chill of
winter and the heat of summer, without rest or vacation. The amusements,
the social duties, the allurements of dress and society, that so much
occupied the thoughts of other women, did not seem to come into her
life. For books she had little time, except the books of her specialty.
The most exciting novels were pale compared with her daily experiences
of real life. Almost her only recreation was a meeting of the
working-girls, a session of her labor lodge, or an assembly at the
Cooper Union, where some fiery orator, perhaps a priest, or a clever
agitator, a working-man glib of speech, who had a mass of statistics at
the end of his tongue, who read and discussed, in some private club of
zealots of humanity, metaphysics, psychology, and was familiar with the
whole literature of labor and socialism, awoke the enthusiasm of the
discontented or the unemployed, and where men and women, in clear but
homely speech, told their individual experiences of wrong and injustice.
There was evidence in all these demonstrations and organizations that
the world was moving, and that the old order must change.

Years and years the little woman had gone on with her work, and she
frankly confessed to Edith, one day when they were together going her
rounds, that she could see no result from it all. The problem of poverty
and helplessness and incapacity seemed to her more hopeless than when
she began. There might be a little enlightenment here and there, but
there was certainly not less misery. The state of things was worse than
she thought at first; but one thing cheered her: the people were better
than she thought. They might be dull and suspicious in the mass, but she
found so much patience, unselfishness, so many people of good hearts and
warm affections.

“They are the people,” she said, “I should choose for friends. They are
natural, unsophisticated. And do you know,” she went on, “that what most
surprises me is the number of reading, thoughtful people among those
who do manual labor. I doubt if on your side of town the best books, the
real fundamental and abstruse books, are so read and discussed, or the
philosophy of life is so seriously considered, as in certain little
circles of what you call the working-classes.”

“Isn’t it all very revolutionary?” asked Edith.

“Perhaps,” replied the doctor, dryly. “But they have no more fads than
other people. Their theories seem to them not only practical, but they
try to apply them to actual legislation; at any rate, they discriminate
in vagaries. You would have been amused the other night in a small
circle at the lamentations over a member--he was a car-driver--who was
the authoritative expositor of Schopenhauer, because he had gone off
into Theosophy. It showed such weakness.”

“I have heard that the members of that circle were Nihilists.”

“The club has not that name, but probably the members would not care
to repudiate the title, or deny that they were Nihilists
theoretically--that is, if Nihilism means an absolute social and
political overturning in order that something better may be built up.
And, indeed, if you see what a hopeless tangle our present situation is,
where else can the mind logically go?”

“It is pitiful enough,” Edith admitted. “But all this movement you speak
of seems to me a vague agitation.”

“I don’t think,” the doctor said, after a moment, “that you appreciate
the intellectual force that is in it all, or allow for the fermenting
power in the great discontented mass of these radical theories on the
problem of life.”

This was a specimen of the sort of talk that Edith and the doctor often
drifted into in their mission work. As Ruth Leigh tramped along late
this afternoon in the slush of the streets, from one house of sickness
and poverty to another, a sense of her puny efforts in this great mass
of suffering and injustice came over her anew. Her indignation rose
against the state of things. And Father Damon, who was trying to save
souls, was he accomplishing anything more than she? Why had he been so
curt with her when she went to him for help this afternoon? Was he just
a narrow-minded, bigoted priest? A few nights before she had heard him
speak on the single tax at a labor meeting. She recalled his eloquence,
his profound sympathy with the cause of the people, the thrilling,
pathetic voice, the illumination of his countenance, the authority, the
consecration in his attitude and dress; and he was transfigured to her
then, as he was now in her thought, into an apostle of humanity. Alas!
she thought, what a leader he would be if he would break loose from his
superstitious traditions!



VII

The acquaintance between the house of Henderson and the house of Delancy
was not permitted to languish. Jack had his reasons for it, which may
have been financial, and Carmen had her reasons, which were probably
purely social. What was the good of money if it did not bring social
position? and what, on the other hand, was the good of social position
if you could not use it to get money?

In his recent association with the newly rich, Jack’s twenty thousand
a year began to seem small. In fact, in the lowering of the rate of
interest and the shrinkage of securities, it was no longer twenty
thousand a year. This would have been a matter of little consequence
in the old order. His lot was not cast among the poor; most of his
relations had solid fortunes, and many of them were millionaires, or
what was equivalent to that, before the term was invented. But they made
little display; none at all merely for the purpose of exhibition, or to
gain or keep social place. In this atmosphere in which he was born Jack
floated along without effort, with no demand upon him to keep up with
a rising standard of living. Even impecuniosity, though inconvenient,
would not have made him lose caste.

All this was changing now. Since the introduction of a new element even
the conservative old millions had begun to feel the stir of uneasiness,
and to launch out into extravagance in rivalry with the new millions.
Even with his relations Jack began to feel that he was poor. It did not
spur him to do anything, to follow the example, for instance, of the
young fellows from the country, who were throwing themselves into Wall
Street with the single purpose of becoming suddenly rich, but it made
him uneasy. And when he was with the Hendersons, or Miss Tavish,
whose father, though not newly rich, was one of the most aggressive
of speculators, and saw how easily every luxurious desire glided into
fulfillment, he felt for the first time in his life the emotion of
envy. It seemed then that only unlimited money could make the world
attractive. Why, even to keep up with the unthinking whims of Miss
Tavish would bankrupt him in six months. That little spread at Wherry’s
for the theatre party the other night, though he made light of it to
Edith, was almost the price he couldn’t afford to pay for Storm. He had
a grim thought that midwinter flowers made dining as expensive as dying.
Carmen, whom nothing escaped, complimented him on his taste, quite aware
that he couldn’t afford it, and, apropos, told him of a lady in Chicago
who, hearing that the fashion had changed, wrote on her dinner cards,
“No flowers.” It was only a matter of course for these people to build a
new country-house in any spot that fashion for the moment indicated, to
equip their yachts for a Mediterranean voyage or for loitering down the
Southern coast, to give a ball that was the talk of the town, to make up
a special train of luxurious private cars for Mexico or California. Even
at the clubs the talk was about these things and the opportunities for
getting them.

There was a rumor about town that Henderson was a good deal extended.
It alarmed a hundred people, not on Henderson’s account, but their own.
When one of them consulted Uncle Jerry, that veteran smiled.

“Oh, I guess Henderson’s all right. But I wouldn’t wonder if it meant a
squeeze. Of course if he’s extended, it’s an excuse for settling up, and
the shorts will squeal. I’ve seen Henderson extended a good many times,”
 and the old man laughed. “Don’t you worry about him.”

This opinion, when reported, did not seem to quiet Jack’s fears, who
saw his own little venture at the mercy of a sweeping Street game. It
occurred to him that he possibly might get a little light on the matter
by dropping in that afternoon and taking a quiet cup of tea with Mrs.
Henderson.

He found her in the library. Outdoors winter was slouching into spring
with a cold drizzle, with a coating of ice on the pavements-animating
weather for the medical profession. Within, there was the glow of warmth
and color that Carmen liked to create for herself. In an entrancing
tea-gown, she sat by a hickory fire, with a fresh magazine in one hand
and a big paper-cutter in the other. She rose at Jack’s entrance, and,
extending her hand, greeted him with a most cordial smile. It was
so good of him! She was so lonesome! He could himself see that the
lonesomeness was dissipated, as she seated him in a comfortable chair
by the fire, and then stood a moment looking at him, as if studying his
comfort. She was such a domestic woman!

“You look tired, monsieur,” she said, as she passed behind his chair and
rested the tip of her forefinger for a second on his head. “I shall make
you a cup of tea at once.”

“Not tired, but bothered,” said Jack, stretching out his legs.

“I know,” she replied; “it’s a bothering world.” She was still behind
him, and spoke low, but with sympathy. “I remember, it’s only one lump.”

He could feel her presence, so womanly and friendly. “I don’t care what
people say,” he was thinking, “she’s a good-hearted little thing,
and understands men.” He felt that he could tell her anything,
almost anything that he could tell a man. She was sympathetic and not
squeamish.

“There,” she said, handing him the tea and looking down on him.

The cup was dainty, the fragrance of the tea delicious, the woman
exquisite.

“I’m better already,” said Jack, with a laugh.

She made a cup for herself, handed him the cigarettes, lit one for
herself, and sat on a low stool not far from him.

“Now what is it?”

“Oh, nothing--a little business worry. Have you heard any Street rumor?”

“Rumor?” she repeated, with a little start. And then, leaning forward,
“Do you mean that about Mr. Henderson in the morning papers?”

“Yes.”

Carmen, relieved, gave a liquid little laugh, and then said, with a
change to earnestness: “I’m going to trust you, my friend. Henderson
put it in himself! He told me so this morning when I asked him about it.
This is just between ourselves.”

Jack said, “Of course,” but he did not look relieved. The clever
creature divined the situation without another word, for there was no
turn in the Street that she was not familiar with. But there was no
apparent recognition of it, except in her sympathetic tone, when she
said: “Well, the world is full of annoyances. I’m bothered myself--and
such a little thing.”

“What is it?”

“Oh nothing, not even a rumor. You cannot do anything about it. I
don’t know why I should tell you. But I will.” And she paused a moment,
looking down in an innocent perplexity. “It’s just this: I am on the
Foundlings’ Board with Mrs. Schuyler Blunt, and I don’t know her, and
you can’t think how awkward it is having to meet her every week in that
stiff kind of way.” She did not go on to confide to Jack how she had
intrigued to get on the board, and how Mrs. Schuyler Blunt, in the most
well-bred manner, had practically ignored her.

“She’s an old friend of mine.”

“Indeed! She’s a charming woman.”

“Yes. We were great cronies when she was Sadie Mack. She isn’t a genius,
but she is good-hearted. I suppose she is on all the charity boards in
the city. She patronizes everything,” Jack continued, with a smile.

“I’m sure she is,” said Carmen, thinking that however good-hearted she
might be she was very “snubby.” “And it makes it all the more awkward,
for I am interested in so many things myself.”

“I can arrange all that,” Jack said, in an off-hand way. Carmen’s look
of gratitude could hardly be distinguished from affection. “That’s easy
enough. We are just as good friends as ever, though I fancy she doesn’t
altogether approve of me lately. It’s rather nice for a fellow, Mrs.
Henderson, to have a lot of women keeping him straight, isn’t it?” asked
Jack, in the tone of a bad boy.

“Yes. Between us all we will make a model of you. I am so glad now that
I told you.”

Jack protested that it was nothing. Why shouldn’t friends help each
other? Why not, indeed, said Carmen, and the talk went on a good deal
about friendship, and the possibility of it between a man and a woman.
This sort of talk is considered serious and even deep, not to say
philosophic. Carmen was a great philosopher in it. She didn’t know, but
she believed, it seemed natural, that every woman should have one man
friend. Jack rose to go.

“So soon?” And it did seem pathetically soon. She gave him her hand, and
then by an impulse she put her left hand over his, and looked up to him
in quite a business way.

“Mr. Delancy, don’t you be troubled about that rumor we were speaking
of. It will be all right. Trust me.”

He understood perfectly, and expressed both his understanding and his
gratitude by bending over and kissing the little hand that lay in his.

When he had gone, Carmen sat a long time by the fire reflecting. It
would be sweet to humiliate the Delancy and Schuyler Blunt set, as
Henderson could. But what would she gain by that? It would be sweeter
still to put them under obligations, and profit by that. She had endured
a good many social rebuffs in her day, this tolerant little woman, and
the sting of their memory could only be removed when the people who had
ignored her had to seek social favors she could give. If Henderson only
cared as much for such things as she did! But he was at times actually
brutal about it. He seemed to have only one passion. She herself liked
money, but only for what it would bring. Henderson was like an old
Pharaoh, who was bound to build the biggest pyramid ever built to his
memory; he hated to waste a block. But what was the good of that when
one had passed beyond the reach of envy?

Revolving these deep things in her mind, she went to her dressing-room
and made an elaborate toilet for dinner. Yet it was elaborately simple.
That sort needed more study than the other. She would like to be the
Carmen of ten years ago in Henderson’s eyes.

Her lord came home late, and did not dress for dinner. It was often
so, and the omission was usually not allowed to pass by Carmen without
notice, to which Henderson was sure to growl that he didn’t care to be
always on dress parade. Tonight Carmen was all graciousness and warmth.
Henderson did not seem to notice it. He ate his dinner abstractedly, and
responded only in monosyllables to her sweet attempts at conversation.
The fact was that the day had been a perplexing one; he was engaged in
one of his big fights, a scheme that aroused all his pugnacity and taxed
all his resources. He would win--of course; he would smash everybody,
but he would win. When he was in this mood Carmen felt that she was like
a daisy in the path of a cyclone. In the first year of their marriage
he used to consult her about all his schemes, and value her keen
understanding. She wondered why he did not now. Did he distrust even
her, as he did everybody else? Tonight she asked no questions. She was
unruffled by his short responses to her conversational attempts; by her
subtle, wifely manner she simply put herself on his side, whatever the
side was.

In the library she brought him his cigar, and lighted it. She saw that
his coffee was just as he liked it. As she moved about, making things
homelike, Henderson noticed that she was more Carmenish than he had
seen her in a long time. The sweet ways and the simple toilet must be by
intention. And he knew her so well. He began to be amused and softened.
At length he said, in his ordinary tone, “Well, what is it?”

“What is what, dear?”

“What do you want?”

Carmen looked perplexed and sweetly surprised. There is nothing so
pitiful about habitual hypocrisy as that it never deceives anybody. It
was not the less painful now that Carmen knew that Henderson knew her to
the least fibre of her self-seeking soul, and that she felt that there
were currents in his life that she could not calculate. A man is so much
more difficult to understand than a woman, she reflected. And yet he
is so susceptible that he can be managed even when he knows he is being
managed. Carmen was not disconcerted for a moment. She replied, with her
old candor:

“What an idea! You give me everything I want before I know what it is.”

“And before I know it either,” he responded, with a grim smile. “Well,
what is the news today?”

“Just the same old round. The Foundlings’ Board, for one thing.”

“Are you interested in foundlings?”

“Not much,” said Carmen, frankly. “I’m interested in those that find
them. I told you how hateful that Mrs. Schuyler Blunt is.”

“Why don’t you cut her? Why don’t you make it uncomfortable for her?”

“I can’t find out,” she said, with a laugh, dropping into the language
of the Street, “anything she is short in, or I would.”

“And you want me to get a twist on old Blunt?” and Henderson roared with
laughter at the idea.

“No, indeed. Dear, you are just a goose, socially. It is nothing to you,
but you don’t understand what we women have to go through. You don’t
know how hard it is--that woman!”

“What has she done?”

“Nothing. That’s just it. What do you say in the Street--freeze? Well,
she is trying to freeze me out.”

Henderson laughed again. “Oh, I’ll back you against the field.”

“I don’t want to be backed,” said Carmen; “I want some sympathy.”

“Well, what is your idea?”

“I was going to tell you. Mr. Delancy dropped in this afternoon for a
cup of tea--”

“Oh!”

“Yes, and he knows Mrs. Schuyler Blunt well; they are old friends, and
he is going to arrange it.”

“Arrange what?”

“Why, smooth everything out, don’t you know. But, Rodney, I do want you
to do something for me; not for me exactly, but about this. Won’t you
look out for Mr. Delancy in this deal?”

“Seems to me you are a good deal interested in Jack Delancy,” said
Henderson, in a sneering tone. The remark was a mistake, for it gave
Carmen the advantage, and he did not believe it was just. He knew that
Carmen was as passionless as a diamond, whatever even she might pretend
for a purpose.

“Aren’t you ashamed!” she cried, with indignation, and her eyes flared
for an instant and then filled with tears. “And I try so hard.”

“But I can’t look out for all the lame ducks.”

“He isn’t a duck,” said Carmen, using her handkerchief; “I’d hate him
for a duck. It’s just to help me, when you know, when you know--and it
is so hard,” and the tears came again.

Did Henderson believe? After all, what did it matter? Perhaps, after
all, the woman had a right to her game, as he had to his.

“Oh, well,” he said, “don’t take on about it. I’ll fix it. I’ll make a
memorandum this minute. Only don’t you bother me in the future with too
many private kites.”

Carmen dried her eyes. She did not look triumphant; she just looked
sweet and grateful, like a person who had been helped. She went over and
kissed her lord on the forehead, and sat on the arm of his chair, not
too long, and then patted him on the shoulder, and said he was a good
fellow, and she was a little bother, and so went away like a dutiful
little wife.

And Henderson sat looking into the fire and musing, with the feeling
that he had been at the theatre, and that the comedy had been
beautifully played.

His part of the play was carried out next day in good faith. One of the
secrets of Henderson’s success was that he always did what he said he
would do. This attracted men to him personally, and besides he found,
as Bismarck did, that it was more serviceable to him than lying, for the
crafty world usually banks upon insincerity and indirectness. But while
he kept his word he also kept his schemes to himself, and executed them
with a single regard to his own interest and a Napoleonic selfishness.
He did not lie to enemy or friend, but he did not spare either when
either was in his way. He knew how to appeal to the self-interest of his
fellows, and in time those who had most to do with him trusted him least
when he seemed most generous in his offers.

When, the next day, his secretary reported to him briefly that Delancy
was greatly elated with the turn things had taken for him, and was going
in again, Henderson smiled sardonically, and said, “It was the worst
thing I could have done for him.”

Jack, who did not understand the irony of his temporary rescue, and
had little experience of commercial integrity, so called, was intent on
fulfilling his part of the understanding with Carmen. This could best be
effected by a return dinner to the Hendersons. The subject was broached
at breakfast in an off-hand manner to Edith.

It was not an agreeable subject to Edith, that was evident; but it was
not easy for her to raise objections to the dinner. She had gone to
the Hendersons’ to please Jack, in her policy of yielding in order to
influence him; but having accepted the hospitality, she could not object
to returning it. The trouble was in making the list.

“I do not know,” said Edith, “who are the Hendersons’ friends.”

“Oh, that doesn’t matter. Ask our friends. If we are going to do a thing
to please them, no use in doing it half-way, so as to offend them, by
drawing social lines against them.”

“Well, suggest.”

“There’s Mavick; he’ll be over from Washington next week.”

“That’s good; and, oh, I’ll ask Father Damon.”

“Yes; he’ll give a kind of flavor to it. I shouldn’t wonder if he would
like to meet such a man as Henderson.”

“And then the Van Dams and Miss Tavish; they were at Henderson’s, and
would help to make it easy.”

“Yes; well, let’s see. The Schuyler Blunts?”

“Oh, they wouldn’t do at all. They wouldn’t come. She wouldn’t think of
going to the Hendersons’.”

“But she would come to us. I don’t think she would mind once in a way.”

“But why do you want them?”

“I don’t want them particularly; but it would no doubt please the
Hendersons more than any other thing we could do-and, well, I don’t want
to offend Henderson just now. It’s a little thing, anyway. What’s the
use of all this social nonsense? We are not responsible for either the
Hendersons or the Blunts being in the world. No harm done if they don’t
come. You invite them, and I’ll take the responsibility.”

So it was settled, against Edith’s instinct of propriety, and the dinner
was made up by the addition of the elder Miss Chesney. And Jack did
persuade Mrs. Blunt to accept. In fact, she had a little curiosity to
see the man whose name was in the newspapers more prominently than that
of the President.

It was a bright thought to secure Mr. Mavick. Mr. Thomas Mavick was
socially one of the most desirable young men of the day. Matrimonially
he was not a prize, for he was without fortune and without powerful
connections. He had a position in the State Department. Originally he
came from somewhere in the West, it was said, but he had early obtained
one or two minor diplomatic places; he had lived a good deal abroad; he
had traveled a little--a good deal, it would seem, from his occasional
Oriental allusions. He threw over his past a slight mystery, not too
much; and he always took himself seriously. His salary was sufficient to
set up a bachelor very comfortably who always dined out; he dressed in
the severity of the fashion; he belonged only to the best clubs, where
he unbent more than anywhere else; he was credited with knowing a good
deal more than he would tell. It was believed, in fact, that he had a
great deal of influence. The President had been known to send for him on
delicate personal business with regard to appointments, and there were
certain ticklish diplomatic transactions that he was known to have
managed most cleverly. His friends could see his hand in state papers.
This he disclaimed, but he never denied that he knew the inside of
whatever was going on in Washington. Even those who thought him a snob
said he was clever. He had perfectly the diplomatic manner, and the
reserve of one charged with grave secrets. Whatever he disclosed was
always in confidence, so that he had the reputation of being as discreet
as he was knowing. With women he was of course a favorite, for he knew
how to be confidential without disclosing anything, and the hints
he dropped about persons in power simply showed that he was secretly
manoeuvring important affairs, and could make the most interesting
revelations if he chose. His smile and the shake of his head at the club
when talk was personal conveyed a world of meaning. Tom Mavick was, in
short, a most accomplished fellow. It was evident that he carried on
the State Department, and the wonder to many was that he was not in a
position to do it openly. His social prestige was as mysterious as his
diplomatic, but it was now unquestioned, and he might be considered as
one of the first of a class who are to reconcile social and political
life in this country.



VIII

Looking back upon this dinner of the Delancys, the student of human
affairs can see how Providence uses small means for the accomplishment
of its purposes. Of all our social contrivances, the formal dinner is
probably the cause of more anxiety in the arrangement, of more weariness
in the performance, and usually of less satisfaction in the retrospect
than any other social function. However carefully the guests are
selected, it lacks the spontaneity that gives intellectual zest to the
chance dining together of friends. This Delancy party was made up for
reasons which are well understood, and it seemed to have been admirably
well selected; and yet the moment it assembled it was evident that it
could not be very brilliant or very enjoyable. Doubtless you, madam,
would have arranged it differently, and not made it up of such
incongruous elements.

As a matter of fact, scarcely one of those present would not have had
more enjoyment somewhere else. Father Damon, whose theory was that the
rich needed saving quite as much as the poor, would nevertheless
have been in better spirits sitting down to a collation with the
working-women in Clinton Place. It was a good occasion for the cynical
observation of Mr. Mavick, but it was not a company that he could take
in hand and impress with his mysterious influence in public affairs.
Henderson was not in the mood, and would have had much more ease over
a chop and a bottle of half-and-half with Uncle Jerry. Carmen, socially
triumphant, would have been much more in her element at a petit
souper of a not too fastidious four. Mrs. Schuyler Blunt was in the
unaccustomed position of having to maintain a not too familiar and not
too distant line of deportment. Edith and Jack felt the responsibility
of having put an incongruous company on thin conventional ice. It was
only the easy-going Miss Tavish and two or three others who carried
along their own animal spirits and love of amusement who enjoyed the
chance of a possible contretemps.

And yet the dinner was providentially arranged. If these people had not
met socially, this history would have been different from what it must
be. The lives of several of them were appreciably modified by this
meeting. It is too much to say that Father Damon’s notion of the means
by which such men as Henderson succeed was changed, but personal contact
with the man may have modified his utterances about him, and he may have
turned his mind to the uses to which his wealth might be applied rather
than to the means by which he obtained it. Carmen’s ingenuous interest
in his work may have encouraged the hope that at least a portion of this
fortune might be rescued to charitable uses. For Carmen, dining with
Mrs. Schuyler Blunt was a distinct gain, and indirectly opened many
other hitherto exclusive doors. That lady may not have changed her
opinion about Carmen, but she was good-natured and infected by the
incoming social tolerance; and as to Henderson, she declared that he was
an exceedingly well-bred man, and she did not believe half the stories
about him. Henderson himself at once appreciated the talents of Mavick,
gauged him perfectly, and saw what services he might be capable of
rendering at Washington. Mr. Mavick appreciated the advantage of a
connection with such a capitalist, and of having open to him another
luxurious house in New York. At the dinner-table Carmen and Mr. Mavick
had not exchanged a dozen remarks before these clever people felt that
they were congenial spirits. It was in the smoking-room that Henderson
and Mavick fell into an interesting conversation, which resulted in an
invitation for Mavick to drop in at Henderson’s office in the morning.
The dinner had not been a brilliant one. Henderson found it not easy to
select topics equally interesting to Mrs. Delancy and Mrs. Blunt, and
finally fell into geographical information to the latter about Mexico
and Honduras. For Edith, the sole relief of the evening was an exchange
of sympathy with Father Damon, and she was too much preoccupied to enjoy
that. As for Carmen, placed between Jack and Mr. Mavick, and conscious
that the eyes of Mrs. Blunt were on her, she was taking a subdued role,
which Jack found much less attractive than her common mood. But this was
not her only self-sacrifice of the evening. She went without her usual
cigarette.

To Edith the dinner was a revelation of new difficulties in the life
she proposed for herself, though they were rather felt than distinctly
reasoned about. The social atmosphere was distasteful; its elements were
out of harmony with her ideals. Not that this society was new to her,
but that she saw it in a new light. Before her marriage all these
things had been indifferent to this high-spirited girl. They were merely
incidents of the social state into which she was born, and she pursued
her way among them, having a tolerably clear conception of what her own
life should be, with little recognition of their tendencies. Were only
her own life concerned, they would still be indifferent to her. But
something had happened. That which is counted the best thing in life had
come to her, that best thing which is the touchstone of character as
it is of all conditions, and which so often introduces inextricable
complications. She had fallen in love with Jack Delancy and married him.

The first effect of this was to awake and enlarge what philosophers
would call her enthusiasm of humanity. The second effect was to show
her--and this was what this little dinner emphasized--that she had put
limitations upon herself and taken on unthought-of responsibilities. To
put this sort of life one side, or make it secondary to her own idea
of a useful and happy life, would have been easy but for one thing--she
loved Jack. This philosophic reasoning about it does her injustice. It
did not occur to her that she could go her way and let him go his way.
Nor must it be supposed that the problem seemed as grave to her as
it really was--the danger of frittering away her own higher nature in
faithfulness to one of the noblest impulses of that nature. Yet this is
the way that so many trials of life come, and it is the greatest test
of character. She felt--as many women do feel--that if she retained her
husband’s love all would be well, and the danger involved to herself
probably did not cross her mind.

But what did cross her mind was that these associations meant only evil
for Jack, and that to be absorbed in the sort of life that seemed to
please him was for her to drift away from all her ideals.

A confused notion of all this was in her thoughts when she talked with
Father Damon, while the gentlemen were in the smoking-room. She asked
him about his mission.

“The interest continues,” he replied; “but your East Side, Mrs. Delancy,
is a puzzling place.”

“How so?”

“Perhaps you’ll laugh if I say there is too much intelligence.”

Edith did laugh, and then said: “Then you’d better move your mission
over to this side. Here is a field of good, unadulterated worldliness.
But what, exactly, do you mean?”

“Well, the attempt of science to solve the problem of sin and
wretchedness. What can you expect when the people are socialists and
their leaders agnostics?”

“But I thought you were something of a socialist yourself!”

“So I am,” he said, frankly, “when I see the present injustice, the
iniquitous laws and combinations that leave these people so little
chance. They are ignorant, and expect the impossible; but they are right
in many things, and I go with them. But my motive is not theirs. I hope
not. There is no hope except in a spiritual life. Materialism down at
the bottom of society is no better than materialism at the top. Do you
know,” he went on, with increased warmth, “that pessimism is rather the
rule over that side, and that many of those who labor most among the
poor have the least hope of ever making things substantially better?”

“But such unselfish people as Dr. Leigh do a great deal of good,” Edith
suggested.

“Yes,” he said reflecting--“yes, I have no doubt. I don’t understand it.
She is not hopeful. She sees nothing beyond. I don’t know what keeps her
up.”

“Love of humanity, perhaps.”

“I wish the phrase had never been invented. Religion of humanity! The
work is to save the souls of those people.”

“But,” said Edith, with a flush of earnestness “but, Father Damon, isn’t
human love the greatest power to save?”

The priest looked at the girl. His face softened, and he said, more
gently, “I don’t know. Of the soul, yes. But human love is so apt to
stand in the way of the higher life.”

In her soul Edith resented this as an ascetic and priestly view; but she
knew his devotion to that humanity which he in vain tried to eliminate
from his austere life, and she turned the talk lightly by saying, “Ah,
that is your theory. But I am coming over soon, and shall expect you and
Dr. Leigh to take me about.”


The next morning Mr. Mavick’s card gave him instant admission to the
inner office of Mr. Henderson, the approach to whom was more carefully
guarded than that to the President of the United States. This was not
merely necessary to save him from the importunities of cranks who might
carry concealed dynamite arguments, but as well to protect him from
hundreds of business men with whom he was indirectly dealing, and with
whom he wished to evade explanations. He thoroughly understood the
advantages of delay. He also understood the value of the mystery that
attends inaccessibility. Even Mr. Mavick himself was impressed by the
show of ceremony, by the army of clerks, and by the signs of complete
organization. He knew that the visitor was specially favored who
penetrated these precincts so far as to get an interview, usually
fruitless, with Henderson’s confidential man. This confidential man
was a very grave and confidence-begetting person, who dealt out dubious
hints and promises, and did not at all mind when Henderson found it
necessary to repudiate as unauthorized anything that had been apparently
said in his name. To be sure, this gave a general impression that
Henderson was an inscrutable man to deal with, but at the same time
it was confessed that his spoken word could be depended on. Anything
written might, it is true, lead to litigation, and this gave rise to a
saying in the Street that Henderson’s word was better than his bond.

Henderson was not a politician, but he was a friend of politicians. It
was said that he contributed about equally to both sides in a political
campaign, and that this showed patriotism more than partisanship. It was
for his interest to have friends on both sides in Congress, and friends
in the Cabinet, and it was even hinted that he was concerned to have
men whose economic and financial theories accorded with his own on the
Supreme Bench. He had unlimited confidence in the power of money. His
visitor of the morning was not unlike him in many respects. He also was
not a politician. He would have described himself as a governmental
man, and had a theory of running the government with as little popular
interference as possible. He regarded himself as belonging to the
governing class.

Between these two men, who each had his own interests in view, there was
naturally an apparent putting aside of reserve.

“I was very glad to make your acquaintance, Mr. Mavick,” said Henderson,
cordially. “I have known of you for a long time.”

“Yes? I’ve been in the employ of the government for some time.”

“And I suppose it pays pretty well,” said Henderson, smilingly.

“Oh, extravagantly,” Mavick rejoined, in the same spirit. “You just
about get your board and clothes out of government. Your washing is
another thing. You are expected, you know, to have your washing done
where you vote.”

“Well, it’s a sure thing.”

“Yes, till you are turned out. You know the theory at Washington is that
virtue is its own reward. Tom Fakeltree says it’s enough.”

“I wonder how he knows?”

“Observation, probably. Tom startled a dinner table the other day with
the remark that when a man once gives himself up to the full enjoyment
of a virtuous life, it seems strange to him that more people do not
follow his example.”

“The trouble with the virtue of Washington is that it always wants to
interfere with other people’s business. Fellows like Tom are always
hunting up mares’ nests in order to be paid for breaking them up.”

“I can’t say about Tom,” rejoined Mavick. “I suppose it is necessary to
live.”

“I suppose so. And that goes along with another proposition--that the
successful have no rights which the unsuccessful are bound to respect.
As soon as a man gets ahead,” Henderson continued, with a tone of
bitterness, “the whole pack are trying to pull him down. A capitalist
is a public enemy. Why, look at that Hodge bill! Strikes directly at the
ability of the railways to develop the country. Have you seen it?”

“Yes,” Mavick admitted; “the drawer of it was good enough to consult me
on its constitutionality. It’s a mighty queer bill.”

“It can’t get through the Senate,” said Henderson; “but it’s a bother.
Such schemes are coming up all the time, and they unsettle business.
These fellows need watching.”

“And managing,” added Mavick.

“Exactly. I can’t be in Washington all the time. And I need to know what
is going on every twenty-four hours from the inside. I can’t rely on
politicians or lobbyists.”

“Well,” said Mr. Mavick, in his easiest manner, “that’s easy enough. You
want a disinterested friend.”

Henderson nodded, but did not even smile, and the talk went on about
other measures, and confidentially about certain men in Washington,
until, after twenty minutes’ conversation, the two men came to a perfect
understanding. When Mavick arose to go they shook hands even more
cordially than at first, and Henderson said:

“Well, I expect to hear from you, and remember that our house will
always be your home in the city.”



IX

It seemed very fortunate to Jack Delancy that he should have such
a clever woman as Carmen for his confidante, a man so powerful as
Henderson as his backer, and a person so omniscient as Mavick for his
friend. No combination could be more desirable for a young man who
proposed to himself a career of getting money by adroit management and
spending it in pure and simple self-indulgence. There are plenty of men
who have taken advantage of like conditions to climb from one position
to another, and have then kicked down the ladders behind them as fast as
they attained a new footing. It was Jack’s fault that he was not one of
these. You could scarcely dignify his character by saying that he had
an aim, except to saunter through life with as little personal
inconvenience as possible. His selfishness was boneless. It was not
by any means negative, for no part of his amiable nature was better
developed than regard for his own care and comfort; but it was not
strong enough to give him Henderson’s capacity for hard work and even
self-denial, nor Mavick’s cool, persevering skill in making a way for
himself in the world. Why was not Edith his confidante? His respect for
her was undoubted; his love for her was unquestioned; his trust in her
was absolute. And yet with either Carmen or Miss Tavish he fell into
confidential revelations of himself which instinctively he did not make
to Edith. The explanation of this is on the surface, and it is the key
to half the unhappiness in domestic life. He felt that Edith was not in
sympathy with the associations and the life he was leading. The pitiful
and hopeless part of it is that if she had been in sympathy with them,
Jack would have gone on in his frivolous career at an accelerated pace.
It was not absence of love, it was not unfaithfulness, that made Jack
enjoy the hours he spent with Carmen, or with the pleasing and not too
fastidious Miss Tavish, with a zest that was wanting to his hours at
home. If he had been upon a sinking steamboat with the three women,
and could have saved only one of them, he would not have had a moment’s
hesitation in rescuing Edith and letting the other two sink out of his
life. The character is not unusual, nor the situation uncommon. What is
a woman to do? Her very virtues are enemies of her peace; if she appears
as a constant check and monitor, she repels; if she weakly acquiesces,
the stream will flow over both of them. The dilemma seems hopeless.

It would be a mistake to suppose that either Edith or Jack put their
relations in any such definite shape as this. He was unthinking. She was
too high-spirited, too confident of her position, to be assailed by
such fears. And it must be said, since she was a woman, that she had
the consciousness of power which goes along with the possession of
loveliness and keen wit. Those who knew her best knew that under her
serenity was a gay temperament, inherited from the original settlers of
Manhattan, an abounding enjoyment of life, and capacity for passion. It
was early discovered in her childhood that little Edith had a will of
her own.

Lent was over. It was the time of the twittering of sparrows, of the
opening of windows, of putting in order the little sentimental spots
called “squares,” where the poor children get their idea of forests, and
the rich renew their faint recollections of innocence and country life;
when the hawkers go about the streets, and the hand-organs celebrate the
return of spring and the possibility of love. Even the idle felt that it
was a time for relaxation and quiet.

“Have you answered Miss Tavish’s invitation?” asked Jack one morning at
the breakfast-table.

“Not yet. I shall decline today for myself.”

“Why? It’s for charity.”

“Well, my charity extends to Miss Tavish. I don’t want to see her
dance.”

“That leaves me in a nice hole. I said I’d go.”

“And why not? You go to a good many places you don’t take me--the clubs,
brokers’ offices, Stalker’s, the Conventional, and--”

“Oh, go on. Why do you object to my going to see this dance?”

“My dear Jack,” said Edith, “I haven’t objected the least in the world;”
 and her animated face sparkled with a smile, which seemed to irritate
Jack more than a frown would have done.

“I don’t see why you set yourself up. I’ll bet Miss Tavish will raise
more money for the Baxter Street Guild, yes, and do more good, than you
and the priest and that woman doctor slopping about on the East Side in
six months.”

“Very likely,” replied Edith, still with the same good-humored smile.
“But, Jack, it’s delightful to see your philanthropic spirit stirred up
in this way. You ought to be encouraged. Why don’t you join Miss Tavish
in this charity? I have no doubt that if it was advertised that Miss
Tavish and Mr. Jack Delancy would dance for the benefit of an East Side
guild in the biggest hall in the city, there wouldn’t be standing room.”

“Oh, bosh!” said Jack, getting up from his chair and striding about the
room, with more irritation than he had ever shown to Edith before. “I
wouldn’t be a prude.”

Edith’s eyes flashed and her face flushed, but her smile came back in
a moment, and she was serene again. “Come here, Jack. Now, old fellow,
look me straight in the eyes, and tell me if you would like to have
me dance the serpentine dance before a drawing-room full of gossiping
women, with, as you say, just a few men peeping in at the doors.”

Jack did look, and the serene eyes, yet dancing with amusement at the
incongruous picture, seemed to take a warmer glow of love and pleading.

“Oh, hang it! that’s different,” and he stooped and gave her an awkward
kiss.

“I’m glad you know it’s different,” she said, with a laugh that had not
a trace of mockery in it; “and since you do, you’d better go along and
do your charity, and I’ll stay at home, and try to be--different when
you come back.”

And Jack went; with a little feeling of sheepishness that he would not
have acknowledged at the time, and he found himself in a company where
he was entirely at his ease. He admired the dancing of the blithe,
graceful girl, he applauded her as the rest did with hand-clapping and
bravas, and said it was ravishing. It all suited him perfectly. And
somehow, in the midst of it all, in the sensuous abandon of this
electric-light eccentricity at mid-day, he had a fleeting vision of
something very different, of a womanhood of another sort, and a flush
came to his face for a moment as he imagined Edith in a skirt dance
under the gaze of this sensation-loving society. But this was only for
a moment. When he congratulated Miss Tavish his admiration was entirely
sincere; and the girl, excited with her physical triumph, seemed to him
as one emancipated out of acquired prudishness into the Greek enjoyment
of life. Miss Tavish, who would not for the world have violated one of
the social conventions of her set, longed, as many women do, for the
sort of freedom and the sort of applause which belongs to women who
succeed upon the stage. Not that she would have forfeited her position
by dancing at a theatre for money; but; within limits, she craved the
excitement, the abandon, the admiration, that her grace and passion
could win. This was not at all the ambition which led the Egyptian queen
Hatshepsu to assume the dress of a man, but rather that more famous
aspiration which led the daughter of Herodias, in a pleasure-loving
court, to imitate and excel the professional dancing-girls. If in
this inclination of the women of the day, which is not new, but has
characterized all societies to which wealth has brought idleness, there
was a note of demoralization, it did not seem so to Jack, who found the
world day by day more pleasing and more complaisant.

As the months went by, everything prospered with him on his drifting
voyage. Of all voyages, that is the easiest to make which has no port
in view, that depends upon the varying winds, if the winds happen to
be soft and the chance harbors agreeable. Jack was envied, thanks to
Henderson. He was lucky in whatever he touched. Without any change in
his idle habits, and with no more attention to business than formerly,
money came to him so freely that he not only had a complacent notion
that he was a favorite of fortune, but the idea of his own importance
in the financial world increased enormously, much to the amusement of
Mavick, when he was occasionally in the city, to whom he talked
somewhat largely of his operations, and who knew that he had no more
comprehension of the sweep of Henderson’s schemes than a baby has of the
stock exchange when he claps his hands with delight at the click of the
ticker.

His prosperity was visible. It showed in the increase of his accounts
at the Union, in his indifference to limits in the game of poker, in a
handsome pair of horses which he insisted on Edith’s accepting for her
own use, in an increased scale of living at home, in the hundred ways
that a man of fashion can squander money in a luxurious city. If he
did not haunt the second-hand book-shops or the stalls of dealers in
engravings, or bring home as much bric-a-brac as he once had done, it
was because his mind was otherwise engaged; his tailor’s bills were
longer, and there were more expensive lunches at the clubs, at which
there was a great deal of sage talk about stocks and combinations, and
much wisdom exhibited in regard to wines; and then there were the little
suppers at Wherry’s after the theatres, which a bird could have eaten
and a fish have drunken, and only a spendthrift have paid for.

“It is absurd,” Edith had said one night after their return. “It makes
us ridiculous in the eyes of anybody but fools.” And Jack had flared up
about it, and declared that he knew what he could afford, and she had
retorted that as for her she would not countenance it. And Jack had
attempted to pass it off lightly, at last, by saying, “Very well then,
dear, if you won’t back me, I shall have to rely upon my bankers.”
 At any rate, neither Carmen nor Miss Tavish took him to task. They
complimented him on his taste, and Carmen made him feel that she
appreciated his independence and his courage in living the life that
suited him. She knew, indeed, how much he made in his speculations, how
much he lost at cards; she knew through him the gossip of the clubs,
and venturing herself not too far at sea, liked to watch the undertow of
fashionable life. And she liked Jack, and was not incapable of throwing
him a rope when the hour came that he was likely to be swept away by
that undertow.

It was remarked at the Union, and by the men in the Street who knew him,
that Jack was getting rapid. But no one thought the less of him for his
pace--that is, no one appeared to, for this sort of estimate of a man
is only tested by his misfortunes, when the day comes that he must seek
financial backing. In these days he was generally in an expansive mood,
and his free hand and good-humor increased his popularity. There were
those who said that there were millions of family money back of Jack,
and that he had recently come in for something handsome.

But this story did not deceive Major Fairfax, whose business it was to
know to a dot the standing of everybody in society, in which he was a
sort of oracle and privileged favorite. No one could tell exactly how
the Major lived; no one knew the rigid economy that he practiced; no one
had ever seen his small dingy chamber in a cheap lodging-house. The name
of Fairfax was as good as a letter of introduction in the metropolis,
and the Major had lived on it for years, on that and a carefully nursed
little income--an habitue of the club, and a methodical cultivator of
the art of dining out. A most agreeable man, and perhaps the wisest man
in his generation in those things about which it would be as well not to
know anything.

Seated one afternoon in his favorite corner for street observation, by
the open window, with the evening paper in his hand, in the attitude of
one expecting the usual five o’clock cocktail, he hailed Jack, who was
just coming down-stairs from a protracted lunch.

“I say, Delancy, what’s this I hear?”

“About what?” said Jack, sauntering along to a seat opposite the Major,
and touching a bell on the little table as he sat down. Jack’s face was
flushed, but he talked with unusual slowness and distinctness. “What
have you heard, Major?”

“That you have bought Benham’s yacht.”

“No, I haven’t; but I was turning the thing over in my mind,” Jack
replied, with the air of a man declining an appointment in the Cabinet.
“He offers it cheap.”

“My dear boy, there is no such thing as a cheap yacht, any more than
there is a cheap elephant.”

“It’s better to buy than build,” Jack insisted. “A man’s got to have
some recreation.”

“Recreation! Why don’t you charter a Fifth Avenue stage and take your
friends on a voyage to the Battery? That’ll make ‘em sick enough.”
 It was a misery of the Major’s life that, in order to keep in with
necessary friends, he had to accept invitations for cruises on yachts,
and pretend he liked it. Though he had the gout, he vowed he would
rather walk to Newport than go round Point Judith in one of those
tipping tubs. He had tried it, and, as he said afterwards, “The devil of
it was that Mrs. Henderson and Miss Tavish sympathized with me. Gad! it
takes away a person’s manhood, that sort of thing.”

The Major sipped his bitters, and then added: “Or I’ll tell you what;
if you must do something, start a newspaper--the drama, society, and
letters, that sort of thing, with pictures. I heard Miss Tavish say she
wished she had a newspaper.”

“But,” said Jack, with gravity, “I’m not buying a yacht for Miss
Tavish.”

“I didn’t suppose you were. Devilish fine girl, though. I don’t care who
you buy it for if you don’t buy it for yourself. Why don’t you buy it
for Henderson? He can afford it.”

“I’d like to know what you mean, Major Fairfax!” cried Jack. “What
business--”

“There!” exclaimed the Major, sinking back in his chair, with a softened
expression in his society beaten face. “It’s no use of nonsense, Jack.
I’m an average old sinner, and I’m not old enough yet to like a milksop.
But I’ve known you since you were so high, and I knew your father; he
used to stay weeks on my plantation when we were both younger. And your
mother--that was a woman!--did me a kindness once when I was in a d---d
tight place, and I never forgot it. See here, Jack, if I had money
enough I’d buy a yacht and put Carmen and Miss Tavish on it, and send
them off on the longest voyage there is.”

“Who’s been talking?” exclaimed Jack, touched a little, but very much
offended.

“The town, Jack. Don’t mind the talk. People always talk. I suppose
people talk about me: At your age I should have been angry too at a hint
even from an old friend. But I’ve learned. It doesn’t pay. I don’t get
angry any more. Now there’s Henderson--”

“What have you got against Henderson?”

“Nothing. He is a very good fellow, for that sort of man. But, Lord!
Henderson is a big machine. You might as well try to stand in with a
combination of gang-saws, or to make friends with the Department of the
Interior. Look at the men who have gone in with Henderson from time
to time. The ground is strewn with them. He’s got no more feeling in
business than a reaper-and-binder.”

“I don’t know what Henderson’s got to do with my having a yacht.”

“I beg your pardon, Jack; it’s none of my business. Only I do not put my
investments”--Jack smiled faintly, as if the conversation were taking
a humorous turn--“at the mercy of Henderson’s schemes. If I did, I
wouldn’t try to run a yacht at the same time. I should be afraid that
some day when I got to sea I should find myself out of coal. You know,
my boy, that the good book says you cannot serve two masters.”

“Nobody ever accused you of that, Major,” retorted Jack, with a laugh.
“But what two have you in mind?”

“Oh, I don’t mean anything personal. I just use names as typical. Say
Henderson and Carmen.” And the Major leaned back and tapped his fingers
together, as if he were putting a general proposition.

Jack flushed, and then thought a moment--it would be ridiculous to get
angry with old Fairfax--and then said: “Major, if I were you, I wouldn’t
have anything to do with either of them. You’ll spoil your digestion.”

“Umph!” the Major grunted, as he rose from his chair. “This is an age of
impudence. There’s no more respect for gray hair than if it were dyed.
I cannot waste any more time on you. I’ve got an early dinner. Devilish
uphill work trying to encourage people who dine at seven. But, my boy,
think on these things, as the saint says.”

And the old fellow limped away. There was one good thing about the
Major. He stood up in church every Sunday and read his prayers, like a
faithful old sinner as he was.

Jack, sobered by the talk, walked home in a very irritated mood, blaming
everybody except himself. For old Fairfax’s opinion he didn’t care, but
evidently the old fellow represented a lot of gossip. He wished people
would mind their own business. His irritation was a little appeased by
Edith’s gay and loving greeting; but she, who knew every shade of his
face, saw it.

“Have you had a worrying day?”

“No; not specially. I’ve had an hour of old Fairfax, who hasn’t any
business of his own to attend to.”

“Oh, nobody minds the Major,” Edith said, as she gave him a shake and
another kiss; but a sharp pang went through her heart, for she guessed
what had happened, since she had had a visit that afternoon from another
plain-speaking person.

They were staying late in town. Edith, who did not care to travel far,
was going presently to a little cottage by the sea, and Mrs. Schuyler
Blunt had looked in for a moment to say good-by before she went up to
her Lenox house.

“It’s only an old farmhouse made over,” Mrs. Blunt was saying; “hardly
smart enough to ask anybody to, but we hope to have you and Jack there
some time.”

“That would be very nice. I hear Lenox is more beautiful than ever.”

“Yes, it is, and about as difficult to get into as the kingdom of
heaven. It’s being spoiled for moderate people. The Hendersons and the
Van Dams and that sort are in a race to see who shall build houses with
the biggest rooms, and give the most expensive entertainments. It’s all
show. The old flavor has gone.”

“But they cannot spoil the scenery.”.

“My child, they are the scenery. You can’t see anything else. It doesn’t
bother me, but some of my old neighbors are just ruining themselves
trying to keep the pace. I do think the Americans are the biggest fools
on earth.”

“Father Damon says the trouble is we haven’t any middle class for a
balance.”

“Yes, that’s the English of it. But it’s a pity that fashion has got
hold of the country, and is turning our summers into a worry and a
burden. I thought years ago when we went to Lenox that it was a
good thing the country was getting to be the fashion; but now it’s
fashionable, and before we know it every desirable spot will be what
they call syndicated. Miss Tavish says she is coming to visit the
Hendersons there.”

“I thought she went to Bar Harbor.”

“But she is coming down for part of the season. These people don’t stay
anywhere. Just long enough in one place to upset everything with their
extravagance. That’s the reason I didn’t ask you and Jack up this
summer.”

“Thank you, we couldn’t go, you know,” said Edith, simply, and then,
with curiosity in her eyes, asked; “but I don’t quite understand what’s
the reason.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Blunt, as if nerving herself up to say what must be
said, “I thought perhaps you wouldn’t like to be where they are.”

“I don’t know why I should or why I should not,” Edith replied.

“Nor have Jack with them,” continued Mrs. Blunt, stoutly.

“What do you mean, Mrs. Blunt?” cried Edith, her brown eyes flaming.

“Don’t turn on me, Edith dear. I oughtn’t to have said anything. But I
thought it was my duty. Of course it is only talk.”

“Well?”

“That Jack is always with one or the other of those women.”

“It is false!” cried Edith, starting up, with tears now in her eyes;
“it’s a cruel lie if it means anything wrong in Jack. So am I with those
women; so are you. It’s a shame. If you hear any one say such things,
you can tell them for me that I despise them.”

“I said it was a shame, all such talk. I said it was nonsense. But,
dear, as a friend, oughtn’t I to tell you?” And the kind-hearted gossip
put her arm round Edith, and kept saying that she perfectly understood
it, and that nobody really meant anything. But Edith was crying now,
with a heart both hurt and indignant.

“It’s a most hateful world, I know,” Mrs. Blunt answered; “but it’s the
best we have, and it’s no use to fret about it.”

When the visitor had gone, Edith sat a long time in misery. It was the
first real shock of her married life. And in her heart she prayed. For
Jack? Oh no. The dear girl prayed for herself, that suspicions might not
enter her heart. She could not endure that the world should talk thus of
him. That was all. And when she had thought it all over and grown
calm, she went to her desk and wrote a note to Carmen. It asked Mrs.
Henderson, as they were so soon to leave town, to do her the favor to
come round informally and lunch with her the next day, and afterwards
perhaps a little drive in the Park.



X

Jack was grateful for Edith’s intervention. He comprehended that she had
stepped forward as a shield to him in the gossip about Carmen. He showed
his appreciation in certain lover-like attentions and in a gayety of
manner, but it was not in his nature to feel the sacrifice she had made
or its full magnanimity; he was relieved, and in a manner absolved.
Another sort of woman might have made him very uncomfortable. Instead of
being rebuked he had a new sense of freedom.

“Not one woman in a thousand would have done it,” was the comment of
Major Fairfax when he heard of the drive in the Park. “Gad! most of
‘em would have cut Carmen dead and put Jack in Coventry, and then there
would have been the devil to pay. It takes quality, though; she’s such
a woman as Jack’s mother. If there were not one of them now and then
society would deliquesce.” And the Major knew, for his principal
experience had been with a deliquescent society.

Whether Carmen admired Mrs. Delancy or thought her weak it is impossible
to say, but she understood the advances made and responded to them, for
they fell in perfectly with her social plans. She even had the face
to eulogize Mrs. Delancy to Jack, her breadth of view, her lack of
prejudice, and she had even dared to say, “My dear friend, she is too
good for us,” and Jack had not protested, but with a laugh had accepted
the implication of his position on a lower moral level. Perhaps he did
not see exactly what it meant, this being on confidential terms about
his wife with another woman; all he cared for at the moment was that the
comradeship of Miss Tavish and Carmen was agreeable to him. They were
no restraint upon him. So long as they remained in town the exchange of
civilities was kept up. Carmen and Miss Tavish were often at his house,
and there was something reassuring to Jack in the openness with which
affairs went on.

Early in June Edith went down to their rented cottage on the south Long
Island shore. In her delicate health the doctor had recommended the
seaside, and this locality as quiet and restful, and not too far from
the whirl of the city. The place had a charm of its own, the charm,
namely, of a wide sky, illimitable, flashing, changing sea, rolling in
from the far tropical South with its message of romance to the barren
Northern shore, and the pure sand dunes, the product of the whippings of
tempests and wild weather. The cottage was in fact an old farmhouse, not
an impertinent, gay, painted piece of architecture set on the sand like
a tent for a month, but a solid, ugly, fascinating habitation, with
barns and outhouses, and shrubs, and an old garden--a place with a salty
air friendly to delicate spring blossoms and summer fruits and foliage.
If it was a farmhouse, the sea was an important part of the farm, and
the low-ceiled rooms suggested cabins; it required little imagination to
fancy that an East-Indian ship had some time come ashore and settled
in the sand, that it had been remodeled and roofed over, and its sides
pierced with casement windows, over which roses had climbed in order to
bind the wanderer to the soil. It had been painted by the sun and the
wind and the salt air, so that its color depended upon the day, and it
was sometimes dull and almost black, or blue-black, under a lowering
sky, and again a golden brown, especially at sunset, and Edith, feeling
its character rather than its appearance to ordinary eyes, had named it
the Golden House. Nature is such a beautiful painter of wood.

With Edith went one of her Baltimore cousins, a young kindergarten
teacher of fine intelligence and sympathetic manner, who brought to
her work a long tradition of gentle breeding and gayety and
simplicity--qualities which all children are sure to recognize. What a
hopeful thing it is, by-the-way, in the world, that all conditions of
people know a lady at sight! Jack found the place delightful. He liked
its quaintness, the primitiveness of the farmer-fisherman neighbors, he
liked the sea. And then he could run up to the city any morning and back
at night. He spent the summer with Edith at the Golden House. This was
his theory. When he went to town in the morning he expected to return at
night. But often he telegraphed in the afternoon that he was detained by
business; he had to see Henderson, or Mavick was over from Washington.
Occasionally, but not often, he missed the train. He had too keen a
sense of the ridiculous to miss the train often. When he was detained
over for two or three days, or the better part of the week, he wrote
Edith dashing, hurried letters, speaking of ever so many places he had
been to and ever so many people he had seen--yes, Carmen and Miss Tavish
and everybody who was in town, and he did not say too much about the hot
city and its discomforts.

Henderson’s affairs kept him in town, Miss Tavish still postponed Bar
Harbor, and Carmen willingly remained. She knew the comfort of a big New
York house when the season is over, when no social duties are required,
and one is at leisure to lounge about in cool costumes, to read or
dream, to open the windows at night for the salt breeze from the bay, to
take little excursions by boat or rail, to dine al fresco in the garden
of some semi-foreign hotel, to taste the unconventional pleasures of the
town, as if one were in some foreign city. She used to say that New York
in matting and hollands was almost as nice as Buda-Pesth. These were
really summer nights, operatic sorts of nights, with music floating in
the air, gay groups in the streets, a stage imitation of nature in the
squares with the thick foliage and the heavy shadows cast on the asphalt
by the electric lights, the brilliant shops, the nonsense of the summer
theatres, where no one expected anything, and no one was disappointed,
the general air of enjoyment, and the suggestion of intrigue. Sometimes,
when Mavick was over, a party was made up for the East Side, to see the
foreign costumes, the picturesque street markets, the dime museums, and
the serious, tragical theatres of the people. The East Side was left
pretty much to itself, now that the winter philanthropists had gone
away, and was enjoying its summer nights and its irresponsible poverty.

They even looked in at Father Damon’s chapel, the dimly lighted fragrant
refuge from the world and from sin. Why not? They were interested in the
morals of the region. Had not Miss Tavish danced for one of the guilds;
and had not Carmen given Father Damon a handsome check in support of
his mission? It was so satisfactory to go into such a place and see
the penitents kneeling here and there, the little group of very plainly
dressed sinners attracted by Father Damon’s spiritual face and unselfish
enthusiasm. Carmen said she felt like kneeling at one of the little
boxes and confessing--the sins of her neighbors. And then the
four--Carmen, Miss Tavish, Mavick, and Jack--had a little supper
at Wherry’s, which they enjoyed all the more for the good action of
visiting the East Side--a little supper which lasted very late, and was
more and more enjoyed as it went on, and was, in fact, so gay that when
the ladies were set down at their houses, Jack insisted on dragging
Mavick off to the Beefsteak Club and having something manly to drink;
and while they drank he analyzed the comparative attractions of Carmen
and Miss Tavish; he liked that kind of women, no nonsense in them; and
presently he wandered a little and lost the cue of his analysis, and,
seizing Mavick by the arm, and regarding him earnestly, in a burst of
confidence declared that, notwithstanding all appearances, Edith was the
dearest girl in the world.

It was at this supper that the famous society was formed, which the
newspapers ridiculed, and which deceived so many excellent people in New
York because it seemed to be in harmony with the philanthropic endeavor
of the time, but which was only an expression of the Mephistophelian
spirit of Carmen--the Society for Supplying Two Suspenders to Those who
have only One.

By the end of June there was no more doubt about the heat of the town
than about its odors. The fashionable residence part was dismantled and
deserted. At least miles and miles of houses seemed to be closed.
Few carriages were seen in this quarter, the throngs of fashion had
disappeared, comparatively few women were about, and those that appeared
in the Sunday promenade were evidently sight-seers and idlers from other
quarters; the throng of devotees was gone from the churches, and indeed
in many of them services were suspended till a more convenient season.
The hotels, to be sure, were full of travelers, and the club-houses
had more habitues than usual, and were more needed by the members whose
families had gone into the country.

Notwithstanding the silence and vacation aspect of up-town, the public
conveyances were still thronged, and a census would have shown no such
diminution of population as seemed. Indeed, while nobody was in town,
except accidentally, the greater portion of it presented a more animated
appearance than usual, especially at night, on account of the open
windows, the groups on door-steps and curb-stones, and the restless
throng in the streets-buyers and sellers and idlers. To most this
outdoor life was a great enjoyment, and to them the unclean streets with
the odors and exhalations of decay were homelike and congenial. Nor did
they seem surprised that a new country should so completely reproduce
the evil smells and nastiness of the old civilization. It was
all familiar and picturesque. Work still went on in the crowded
tenement-houses, and sickness simply changed its character, death
showing an increased friendliness to young children. Some impression
was of course made by the agents of various charities, the guilds and
settlements bravely strove at their posts, some of the churches kept
their flags flying on the borders of the industrial districts, the Good
Samaritans of the Fresh-air Fund were active, the public dispensaries
did a thriving business, and the little band of self-sacrificing
doctors, most of them women, went their rounds among the poor, the sick,
and the friendless.

Among them Ruth Leigh was one who never took a vacation. There was no
time for it. The greater the heat, the more noisome the town, the more
people became ill from decaying food and bad air and bad habits, the
more people were hungry from improvidence or lack of work, the more were
her daily visits a necessity; and though she was weary of her monotonous
work, and heart-sick at its small result in such a mass, there never
came a day when she could quit it. She made no reputation in her
profession by this course; perhaps she awoke little gratitude from those
she served, and certainly had not so much of their confidence as the
quacks who imposed upon them and took their money; and she was not
heartened much by hope of anything better in this world or any other;
and as for pay, if there was enough of that to clothe her decently, she
apparently did not spend it on herself.

It was, in short, wholly inexplicable that this little woman should
simply go about doing good, without any ulterior purpose whatever, not
even notoriety. Did she love these people? She did not ever say anything
about that. In the Knights of Labor circle, and in the little clubs
for the study of social questions, which she could only get leisure to
attend infrequently, she was not at all demonstrative about any religion
of humanity. Perhaps she simply felt that she was a part of these
people, and that whether they rejected her or received her, there was
nothing for her to do but to give herself to them. She would probably
have been surprised if Father Damon had told her that she was in this
following a great example, and there might have been a tang of agnostic
bitterness in her reply. When she thought of it the condition seemed to
her hopeless, and the attitude of what was called civilization
towards it so remorseless and indifferent, and that of Christianity so
pharisaical. If she ever lost her temper, it was when she let her mind
run in this nihilistic channel, in bitterness against the whole social
organization, and the total outcome of civilization so far as the mass
of humanity is concerned.

One day Father Damon climbed up to the top of a wretched tenement in
Baxter Street in search of a German girl, an impulsive and pretty girl
of fifteen, whom he had missed for several days at the chapel services.
He had been in the room before. It was not one of the worst, for though
small and containing a cook-stove, a large bed, and a chest of drawers,
there was an attempt to make it tidy. In a dark closet opening out from
it was another large bed. As he knocked and opened the door, he saw that
Gretchen was not at home. Her father sat in a rocking-chair by an open
window, on the sill of which stood a pot of carnations, the Easter gift
of St. George’s, a wax-faced, hollow-eyed man of gentle manners, who
looked round wearily at the priest. The mother was washing clothes in a
tub in one corner; in another corner was a half-finished garment from a
slop-shop. The woman alternated the needle at night and the tub in the
daytime. Seated on the bed, with a thin, sick child in her arms, was
Dr. Leigh. As she looked up a perfectly radiant smile illuminated her
usually plain face, an unworldly expression of such purity and
happiness that she seemed actually beautiful to the priest, who stopped,
hesitating, upon the threshold.

“Oh, you needn’t be afraid to come in, Father Damon,” she cried out; “it
isn’t contagious--only rash.”

Father Damon, who would as readily have walked through a pestilence
as in a flower-garden, only smiled at this banter, and replied, after
speaking to the sick man, and returning in German the greeting of the
woman, who had turned from the tub, “I’ve no doubt you are disappointed
that it isn’t contagious!” And then, to the mother: “Where is Gretchen?
She doesn’t come to the chapel.”

“Nein,” replied the woman, in a mixture of German and English, “it don’t
come any more in dot place; it be in a shtore now; it be good girl.”

“What, all day?”

“Yaas, by six o’clock, and abends so spate. Not much it get, but my man
can’t earn nothing any more.” And the woman, as she looked at him, wiped
her eyes with the corner of her apron.

“But, on Sunday?” Father Damon asked, still further.

“Vell, it be so tired, and goed up by de Park with Dick Loosing and dem
oder girls.”

“Don’t you think it better, Father Damon,” Dr. Leigh interposed, “that
Gretchen should have fresh air and some recreation on Sunday?”

“Und such bootiful tings by de Museum,” added the mother.

“Perhaps,” said he, with something like a frown on his face, and then
changed the subject to the sick child. He did not care to argue the
matter when Dr. Leigh was present, but he resolved to come again and
explain to the mother that her daughter needed some restraining power
other than her own impulse, and that without religious guidance she was
pretty certain to drift into frivolous and vulgar if not positively bad
ways. The father was a free-thinker; but Father Damon thought he had
some hold on the mother, who was of the Lutheran communion, but had
followed her husband so far as to become indifferent to anything but
their daily struggle for life. Yet she had a mother’s instinct about the
danger to her daughter, and had been pleased to have her go to Father
Damon’s chapel.

And, besides, he could not bring himself in that presence to seem
to rebuke Ruth Leigh. Was she not practically doing what his Lord
did--going about healing the sick, sympathizing with the poor and
the discouraged, taking upon herself the burden of the disconsolate,
literally, without thought of self, sharing, as it were, the misery and
sin of this awful city? And today, for the first time, he seemed to
have seen the woman in her--or was it the saint? and he recalled
that wonderful illumination of her plain face that made her actually
beautiful as she looked up from the little waif of humanity she held in
her arms. It had startled him, and struck a new chord in his heart, and
planted a new pang there that she had no belief in a future life.

It did not occur to him that the sudden joy in her face might have been
evoked by seeing him, for it was a long time since she had seen him. Nor
did he think that the pang at his heart had another cause than religious
anxiety. Ah, priest and worldly saint, how subtle and enduring are the
primal instincts of human nature!

“Yes,” he said, as they walked away, in reply to her inquiry as to his
absence, “I have been in retreat a couple of weeks.”

“I suppose,” she said, softly, “you needed the rest; though,” and she
looked at him professionally, “if you will allow me to say it, it seems
to me that you have not rested enough.”

“I needed strength”--and it was the priest that spoke--“in meditation
and prayer to draw upon resources not my own.”

“And in fasting, too, I dare say,” she added, with a little smile.

“And why not?” he asked.

“Pardon me,” she said; “I don’t pretend to know what you need. I need
to eat, though Heaven knows it’s hard enough to keep up an appetite down
here. But it is physical endurance you need for the work here. Do you
think fasting strengthens you to go through your work night and day?”

“I know I couldn’t do it on my own strength.” And Dr. Leigh recalled
times when she had seen him officiating in the chapel apparently
sustained by nothing but zeal and pure spirit, and wondered that he did
not faint and fall. And faint and fall he did, she was sure, when the
service was over.

“Well, it may be necessary to you, but not as an example to these
people. I see enough involuntary fasting.”

“We look at these people from different points of view, I fear.”
 And after a moment he said: “But, doctor, I wanted to ask you about
Gretchen. You see her?”

“Occasionally. She works too many hours, but she seems to be getting on
very well, and brings her mother all she earns.”

“Do you think she is able to stand alone?”

Dr. Leigh winced a little at this searching question, for no one knew
better than she the vulgarizing influence of street life and chance
associations upon a young girl, and the temptations. She was even forced
to admit the value in the way of restraint, as a sort of police force,
of the church and priestly influence, especially upon girls at the
susceptible age. But she knew that Father Damon meant something more
than this, and so she answered:

“But people have got to stand alone. She might as well begin.”

“But she is so young.”

“Yes, I know. She is in the way of temptation, but so long as she works
industriously, and loves her mother, and feels the obligation, which the
poor very easily feel, of doing her share for the family, she is not
in so much moral danger as other girls of her age who lead idle and
self-indulgent lives. The working-girls of the city learn to protect
themselves.”

“And you think this is enough, without any sort of religion--that this
East Side can go on without any spiritual life?”

Ruth Leigh made a gesture of impatience. In view of the actual struggle
for existence she saw around her, this talk seemed like cant. And she
said:

“I don’t know that anything can go on. Let me ask you a question, Father
Damon. Do you think there is any more spirituality, any more of the
essentials of what you call Christianity, in the society of the other
side than there is on the East Side?”

“It is a deep question, this of spirituality,” replied Father Damon, who
was in the depths of his proselyting action a democrat and in sympathy
with the people, and rated quite at its full value the conventional
fashion in religion. “I shouldn’t like to judge, but there is a great
body of Christian men and women in this city who are doing noble work.”

“Yes,” replied the little doctor, bitterly, “trying to save themselves.
How many are trying to save others--others except the distant and
foreign sinners?”

“You surely cannot ignore,” replied the father, still speaking mildly,
“the immense amount of charitable work done by the churches!”

“Yes, I know; charity, charity, the condescension of the rich to the
poor. What we want are understanding, fellowship, and we get alms! If
there is so much spirituality as you say, and Christianity is what you
say it is today, how happens it that this side is left in filth and
misery and physical wretchedness? You know what it is, and you know the
luxury elsewhere. And you think to bridge over the chasm between classes
with flowers, in pots, yes, and Bible-readers and fashionable visitors
and little aid societies--little palliatives for an awful state of
things. Why, look at it! Last winter the city authorities hauled off the
snow and the refuse from the fashionable avenues, and dumped it down in
the already blockaded and filthy side streets, and left us to struggle
with the increased pneumonia and diphtheria, and general unsanitary
conditions. And you wonder that the little nihilist groups and labor
organizations and associations of agnostics, as you call them, meeting
to study political economy and philosophy, say that the existing state
of things has got to be overturned violently, if those who have the
power and the money continue indifferent.”

“I do not wonder,” replied Father Damon, sadly. “The world is evil, and
I should be as despairing as you are if I did not know there was another
life and another world. I couldn’t bear it. Nobody could.”

“And all you’ve got to offer, then, to this mass of wretchedness,
poverty, ignorance, at close quarters with hunger and disease, is to
grin and bear it, in hope of a reward somewhere else!”

“I think you don’t quite--”

The doctor looked up and saw a look of pain on the priest’s face.

“Oh,” she hastened to say, almost as impetuously as she had spoken
before, “I don’t mean you--I don’t mean you. I know what you do. Pardon
me for speaking so. I get so discouraged sometimes.” They stood still a
moment, looking up and down the hot, crowded, odorful street they were
in, with its flaunting rags of poverty and inefficiency. “I see so
little result of what I can do, and there is so little help.”

“I know,” said the father, as they moved along. “I don’t see how you can
bear it alone.”

This touched a sore spot, and aroused Ruth Leigh’s combativeness. It
seemed to her to approach the verge of cant again. But she knew the
father’s absolute sincerity; she felt she had already said too much; and
she only murmured, as if to herself, “If we could only know.” And
then, after a moment, she asked, “Do you, Father Damon, see any sign of
anything better here?”

“Yes, today.” And he spoke very slowly and hesitatingly. “If you will
excuse the personality of it. When I entered that room today, and saw
you with that sick child in your arms, and comprehended what it all
meant, I had a great wave of hope, and I knew, just then, that there is
coming virtue enough in the world to redeem it.”

Ruth was confounded. Her heart seemed to stand still, and then the hot
blood flowed into her face in a crimson flood. “Ah,” escaped from her
lips, and she walked on more swiftly, not daring to look up. This from
him! This recognition from the ascetic father! If one of her dispensary
comrades had said it, would she have been so moved?

And afterwards, when she had parted from him, and gone to her little
room, the hot flush again came to her neck and brow, and she saw his
pale, spiritual face, and could hear the unwonted tenderness of his
voice. Yes, Father Damon had said it of her.



XI

The question has been very much discussed whether the devil, in
temperate latitudes, is busier in the summer or in the winter. When
Congress and the various State legislatures are in session, and the
stock and grain exchanges are most active, and society is gayest,
and the churches and benevolent and reformatory associations are most
aggressive--at this season, which is the cool season, he seems to be
most animated and powerful.

But is not this because he is then most opposed? The stream may not
flow any faster because it is dammed, but it exhibits at the obstructed
points greater appearance of agitation. Many people are under the
impression that when they stop fighting there is a general truce:
There is reason to believe that the arch enemy is pleased with this
impression, that he likes a truce, and that it is his best opportunity,
just as the weeds in the garden, after a tempest, welcome the sun and
the placidity of the elements. It is well known that in summer virtue
suffers from inertia, and that it is difficult to assemble the members
of any vigilant organization, especially in cities, where the flag of
the enemy is never lowered. But wherever the devil is there is always a
quorum present for business. It is not his plan to seek an open fight,
and many observers say that he gains more ground in summer than in any
other season, and this notwithstanding people are more apt to lose their
tempers, and even become profane, in the aggravations of what is known
as spring than at any other time. The subject cannot be pursued here,
but there is ground for supposing that the devil prefers a country where
the temperature is high and pretty uniform.

At any rate, it is true that the development of character is not
arrested by any geniality or languor of nature. By midsummer the
Hendersons were settled in Lenox, where the Blunts had long been, and
Miss Tavish and her party of friends were at Bar Harbor. Henderson was
compelled to be in the city most of the time, and Jack Delancy fancied
that business required his presence there also; but he had bought a
yacht, and contemplated a voyage, with several of the club men, up
the Maine coast. “No, I thank you,” Major Fairfax had said; “I know an
easier way to get to Bar Harbor.”

Jack was irritable and restless, to be sure, in the absence of the
sort of female society he had become accustomed to; but there were many
compensations in his free-and-easy bachelor life, in his pretense of
business, which consisted in watching the ticker, as it is called, in
an occasional interview with Henderson, and in the floating summer
amusements of the relaxed city. There was nothing unusual in this
life except that he needed a little more stimulation, but this was
not strange in the summer, and that he devoted more time to poker--but
everybody knows that a person comes out about even in the game of poker
if he keeps at it long enough--there was nothing unusual in this, only
it was giving Jack a distaste for the quiet and it seemed to him the
restraint of the Golden House down by the sea. And he was more irritable
there than elsewhere. It is so difficult to estimate an interior
deterioration of this sort, for Jack was just as popular with his
comrades as ever, and apparently more prosperous.

It is true that Jack had had other ideas when he was courting Edith
Fletcher, and at moments, at any rate, different aspirations from any he
had now. With her at that time there had been nobler aspirations about
life. But now she was his wife. That was settled. And not only that, but
she was the best woman he knew; and if she were not his wife, he would
spare no effort to win her. He felt sure of that. He did not put it to
himself in the way an Oriental would do, “That is finished”; but it was
an act done--a good act--and here was his world again, with a hundred
interests, and there were people besides Edith to be thought of, other
women and men, and affairs. Because a man was married, was he to be shut
up to one little narrow career, that of husband? Probably it did not
occur to him that women take a different view of this in the singleness
of their purpose and faith. Edith, for instance, knew or guessed that
Jack had no purpose in life that was twenty-four hours old; but she had
faith--and no amount of observation destroys this faith in women--that
marriage would inspire him with energy and ambition to take a man’s
place in the world.

With most men marriage is un fait accompli. Jack had been lucky, but
there was, no doubt, truth in an observation of Mavick’s. One night as
they sat at the club Jack had asked him a leading question, apropos of
Henderson’s successful career: “Mavick, why don’t you get married?”
 “I have never,” he replied, with his usual cynical deliberation, “been
obliged to. The fact is, marriage is a curb-bit. Some horses show off
better with it, and some are enraged and kick over the traces. I cannot
decide which I would be.”

“That’s true enough,” said Jack, “from a bachelor’s point of view of
independence, but it’s really a question of matching.”

“The most difficult thing in the world--in horses. Just about impossible
in temperament and movement, let alone looks. Most men are lucky if they
get, like Henderson, a running mate.”

“I see,” said Jack, who knew something about the Henderson household,
“your idea of a pair is that they should go single.”

Mavick laughed, and said something about the ideas of women changing so
much lately that nobody could tell what the relation of marriage would
become, and Jack, who began to feel that he was disloyal, changed the
subject. To do him justice, he would have been ashamed for Edith to hear
this sort of flippant and shallow talk, which wouldn’t have been at all
out of place with Carmen or Miss Tavish.

“I wanted to ask you, Mavick, as a friend, do you think Henderson is
square?”

“How square?”

“Well, safe?”

“Nobody is safe. Henderson is as safe as anybody. You can rely on what
he says. But there’s a good deal he doesn’t say. Anything wrong?”

“Not that I know. I’ve been pretty lucky. But the fact is, I’ve gone in
rather deep.”

“Well, it’s a game. Henderson plays it, as everybody does, for himself.
I like Henderson. He plays to win, and generally does. But, you know, if
one man wins, somebody else has got to lose in this kind of industry.”

“But Henderson looks out for his friends?”

“Yes--when it doesn’t cost too much. Times may come when a man has to
look out for himself. Wealth isn’t made out of nothing. There must be
streams into the reservoir. These great accumulations of one--you
can see that--must be made up of countless other men’s small savings.
There’s Uncle Jerry. He operates a good deal with Henderson, and they’d
incline to help each other out. But Uncle Jerry says he’s got a small
pond of his own, and he’s careful not to connect it with Henderson’s
reservoir.”

“What do you think of Missouri?”

“What do I think of the Milky Way? It doesn’t much matter to me what
becomes of Missouri, unless Henderson should happen to get smashed
in it, and that isn’t what he is there for. But when you look at the
combinations, and the dropping-off of roads that have been drained, and
the scaling down in refunding, and the rearranging, and the strikes,
how much chance do you think the small fry stand? I don’t doubt that
Henderson will make a big thing out of it, and there will be lots of
howling by those who were not so smart, and the newspapers will say
that Henderson was too strong for them. What we respect nowadays are
adroitness and strength.”

“It’s an exciting game,” Mavick continued, after a moment’s pause. “Let
me know if you get uneasy. But I’ll tell you what it is, Jack; if I had
a comfortable income, I wouldn’t risk it in any speculation. There is a
good deal that is interesting going on in this world, and I like to be
in it; but the best plan for a man who has anything is, as Uncle Jerry
says, to sail close and salt down.”

The fact was that Mavick’s connection with Henderson was an appreciable
addition to his income, and it was not a bad thing for Henderson.
Mavick’s reputation for knowing the inside of everything and being
close-mouthed actually brought him confidences; that which at first
was a clever assumption became a reality, and his reputation was so
established for being behind the scenes that he was not believed when he
honestly professed ignorance of anything. His modest disclaimer merely
increased the impression that he was deep. Henderson himself had
something of the Bismarck trait of brutal, contemptuous frankness.
Mavick was never brutal and never contemptuous, but he had a cynical
sort of frankness, which is a good deal more effectual in a business
way than the oily, plausible manner which on ‘Change, as well as in
politics, is distrusted as hypocrisy. Now Uncle Jerry Hollowell was
neither oily nor frank; he was long-headed and cautious, and had a
reputation for shrewdness and just enough of plasticity of conscience
to remove him out of the list of the impracticable and over-scrupulous.
This reputation that business men and politicians acquire would be
a very curious study. The world is very complacent, and apparently
worships success and votes for smartness, but it would surprise some
of our most successful men to know what a real respect there is in the
community, after all, for downright integrity.

Even Jack, who fell into the current notion of his generation of young
men that the Henderson sort of morality was best adapted to quick
success, evinced a consciousness of want of nobility in the course he
was pursuing by not making Edith his confidante. He would have said, of
course, that she knew nothing about business, but what he meant was that
she had a very clear conception of what was honest. All the evidences of
his prosperity, shown in his greater freedom of living, were sore trials
to her. She belonged to that old class of New-Yorkers who made trade
honorable, like the merchants of Holland and Venice, and she knew
also that Jack’s little fortune had come out of honest toil and strict
business integrity. Could there be any happiness in life in any other
course?

It seemed cruel to put such a problem as this upon a young woman hardly
yet out of girlhood, in the first flush of a new life, which she had
dreamed should be so noble and high and so happy, in the period which
is consecrated by the sweetest and loveliest visions and hopes that ever
come into a woman’s life.

As the summer wore on to its maximum of heat and discomfort in the city,
Edith, who never forgot to measure the hardships of others by her own
more fortunate circumstances, urged Dr. Leigh to come away from her
labors and rest a few days by the sea. The reply was a refusal, but
there was no complaint in the brief business-like note. One might have
supposed that it was the harvest-time of the doctor, if he had not known
that she gathered nothing for herself. There had never been so much
sickness, she wrote, and such an opportunity for her. She was learning
a great deal, especially about some disputed contagious diseases. She
would like to see Mrs. Delancy, and she wouldn’t mind a breath of
air that was more easily to be analyzed than that she existed in, but
nothing could induce her to give up her cases. All that appeared in her
letter was her interest in her profession.

Father Damon, who had been persuaded by Edith’s urgency to go down with
Jack for a few days to the Golden House, seemed uncommonly interested in
the reasons of Dr. Leigh’s refusal to come.

“I never saw her,” he said, “so cheerful. The more sickness there is,
the more radiant she is. I don’t mean,” he added, laughing, “in apparel.
Apparently she never thinks of herself, and positively she seems to take
no time to eat or sleep. I encounter her everywhere. I doubt if she ever
sits down, except when she drops in at the mission chapel now and then,
and sits quite unmoved on a bench by the door during vespers.”

“Then she does go there?” said Edith.

“That is a queer thing. She would promptly repudiate any religious
interest. But I tell her she is a bit of a humbug. When I speak about
her philanthropic zeal, she says her interest is purely scientific.”

“Anyway, I believe,” Jack put in, “that women doctors are less mercenary
than men. I dare say they will get over that when the novelty of coming
into the profession has worn off.”

“That is possible,” said Father Damon; “but that which drives women into
professions now is the desire to do something rather than the desire
to make something. Besides, it is seldom, in their minds, a finality;
marriage is always a possibility.”

“Yes,” replied Edith, “and the probability of having to support a
husband and family; then they may be as mercenary as men are.”

“Still, the enthusiasm of women,” Father Damon insisted, “in hospital
and outdoor practice, the singleness of their devotion to it, is in
contrast to that of the young men-doctors. And I notice another thing
in the city: they take more interest in philanthropic movements, in the
condition of the poor, in the labor questions; they dive eagerly into
philosophic speculations, and they are more aggressively agnostics.
And they are not afraid of any social theories. I have one friend, a
skillful practitioner they tell me, a linguist, and a metaphysician,
a most agreeable and accomplished woman, who is in theory an extreme
nihilist, and looks to see the present social and political order
upset.”

“I don’t see,” Jack remarked, “what women especially are to gain by such
a revolution.”

“Perhaps independence, Jack,” replied Edith. “You should hear my club
of working-girls, who read and think much on these topics, talk of these
things.”

“Yes,” said Father Damon, “you toss these topics about, and discuss them
in the magazines, and fancy you are interested in socialistic movements.
But you have no idea how real and vital they are, and how the dumb
discontent of the working classes is being formulated into ideas. It is
time we tried to understand each other.”

Not all the talk was of this sort at the Golden House. There were
three worlds here--that of Jack, to which Edith belonged by birth and
tradition and habit; that of which we have spoken, to which she belonged
by profound sympathy; and that of Father Damon, to which she belonged by
undefined aspiration. In him was the spiritual element asserting itself
in a mediaeval form, in a struggle to mortify and deny the flesh and
yet take part in modern life. Imagine a celibate and ascetic of the
fifteenth century, who knew that Paradise must be gained through poverty
and privation and suffering, interesting himself in the tenement-house
question, in labor leagues, and the single tax.

Yet, hour after hour, in those idle summer days, when nature was in a
mood that suggested grace and peace, when the waves lapsed along the
shore and the cicada sang in the hedge, did Father Damon unfold to Edith
his ideas of the spiritualization of modern life through a conviction of
its pettiness and transitoriness. How much more content there would be
if the poor could only believe that it matters little what happens here
if the heart is only pure and fixed on the endless life.

“Oh, Father Damon,” replied Edith, with a grave smile, “I think your
mission ought to be to the rich.”

“Yes,” he replied, for he also knew his world, “if I wanted to make my
ideas fashionable; but I want to make them operative. By-and-by,”
 he added, also with a smile, “we will organize some fishermen and
carpenters and tailors on a mission to the rich.”

Father Damon’s visit was necessarily short, for his work called him back
to town, and perhaps his conscience smote him a little for indulging in
this sort of retreat. By the middle of August Jack’s yacht was ready,
and he went with Mavick and the Van Dams and some other men of the
club on a cruise up the coast. Edith was left alone with her Baltimore
friend.

And yet not alone. As she lay in her hammock in those dreamy days a new
world opened to her. It was not described in the chance romance she took
up, nor in the volume of poems she sometimes held in her hand, with a
finger inserted in the leaves. Of this world she felt herself the centre
and the creator, and as she mused upon its mysteries, life took a new,
strange meaning to her. It was apt to be a little hazy off there in the
watery horizon, and out of the mist would glide occasionally a boat, and
the sun would silver its sails, and it would dip and toss for half
an hour in the blue, laughing sea, and then disappear through the
mysterious curtain. Whence did it come? Whither had it gone? Was life
like that? Was she on the shore of such a sea, and was this new world
into which she was drifting only a dream? By her smile, by the momentary
illumination that her sweet thoughts made in her lovely, hopeful face,
you knew that it was not. Who can guess the thoughts of a woman at such
a time? Are the trees glad in the spring, when the sap leaps in their
trunks, and the buds begin to swell, and the leaves unfold in soft
response to the creative impulse? The miracle is never old nor
commonplace to them, nor to any of the human family. The anticipation
of life is eternal. The singing of the birds, the blowing of the south
wind, the sparkle of the waves, all found a response in Edith’s heart,
which leaped with joy. And yet there was a touch of melancholy in it
all, the horizon was so vast, and the mist of uncertainty lay along it.
Literature, society, charities, all that she had read and experienced
and thought, was nothing to this, this great unknown anxiety and bliss,
this saddest and sweetest of all human experiences. She prayed that
she might be worthy of this great distinction, this responsibility and
blessing.

And Jack, dear Jack, would he love her more?



XII

Although Father Damon had been absent from his charge only ten days, it
was time for him to return. If he had not a large personal following,
he had a wide influence. If comparatively few found their way to his
chapel, he found his way to many homes; his figure was a familiar one
in the streets, and his absence was felt by hundreds who had no personal
relations with him, but who had become accustomed to seeing him go about
on his errands of encouragement, and probably had never realized how
much the daily sight of him had touched them. The priestly dress, which
may once have provoked a sneer at his effeminacy, had now a suggestion
of refinement, of unselfish devotion, of consecration to the service of
the unfortunate, his spiritual face appealed to their better natures,
and the visible heroism that carried his frail figure through labors
that would have worn out the stoutest physique stirred in the hearts of
the rudest some comprehension of the reality of the spirit.

It may not have occurred to them that he was of finer clay than
they--perhaps he was not--but his presence was in their minds a
subtle connection and not a condescending one, rather a confession of
brotherhood, with another world and another view of life. They may not
have known that their hearts were stirred because he had the gift of
sympathy.

And was it an unmanly trait that he evoked in men that sentiment of
chivalry which is never wanting in the roughest community for a pure
woman? Wherever Father Damon went there was respect for his purity and
his unselfishness, even among those who would have been shamefaced if
surprised in any exhibition of softness.

And many loved him, and many depended on him. Perhaps those who most
depended on him were the least worthy, and those who loved him most were
least inclined to sacrifice their own reasonable view of life to his
own sublimated spiritual conception. It was the spirit of the man they
loved, and not the creed of the priest. The little chapel in its subdued
lights and shadows, with confessionals and crosses and candles and
incense, was as restful a refuge as ever to the tired and the dependent;
but wanting his inspiring face and voice, it was not the same thing,
and the attendance always fell away when he was absent. There was needed
there more than elsewhere the living presence.

He was missed, and the little world that missed him was astray. The
first day of his return his heart was smitten by the thinness of
the congregation. Had he, then, accomplished nothing; had he made no
impression, established in his shifting flock no habit of continuance in
well-doing that could survive even his temporary withdrawal? The fault
must be his. He had not sufficiently humiliated and consecrated
himself, and put under all strength of the flesh and trust in worldly
instrumentalities. There must be more prayer, more vigils, more fasting,
before the power would come back to him to draw these wandering minds
to the light. And so in the heat of this exhausting August, at the time
when his body most needed re-enforcement for the toil he required of it,
he was more rigid in his spiritual tyranny and contempt of it.

Ruth Leigh was not dependent upon Father Damon, but she also learned how
long ten days could be without a sight of him. When she looked into his
chapel occasionally she realized, as never before, how much in the
air his ceremonies and his creed were. There was nothing there for her
except his memory. And she knew when she stepped in there, for her cool,
reasoning mind was honest, that it was the thought of him that drew her
to the place, and that going there was a sentimental indulgence. What
she would have said was that she admired, loved Father Damon on account
of his love for humanity. It was a common saying of all the professional
women in her set, and of the working-girls, that they loved Father
Damon. It is a comfort to women to be able to give their affection
freely where conventionalities and circumstances make the return of it
in degree unlikely.

At the close of a debilitating day Dr. Leigh found herself in the
neighborhood of the mission chapel. She was tired and needed to rest
somewhere. She knew that Father Damon had returned, but she had not seen
him, and a double motive drew her steps. The attendance was larger
than it had been recently, and she found a stool in a dark corner, and
listened, with a weary sort of consciousness of the prayers and the
singing, but not without a deeper feeling of peace in the tones of a
voice every inflection of which she knew so well. It seemed to her that
the reading cost him an effort, and there was a note of pathos in
the voice that thrilled her. Presently he advanced towards the altar
rail--he was accustomed to do this with his little flock--and placing
one hand on the lectern, began to speak.

At first, and this was not usual, he spoke about himself in a strain
of sincere humility, taking blame upon himself for his inability to do
effectively the great service his Master had set him to do. He meant
to have given himself more entirely to the dear people among whom he
labored; he hoped to show himself more worthy of the trust they had
given him; he was grateful for the success of his mission, but no one
knew so well as he how far short it came of being what he ought to have
made it. He knew indeed how weak he was, and he asked the aid of their
sympathy and encouragement. It seemed to be with difficulty that he said
this, and to Ruth’s sympathetic ear there was an evidence of physical
exhaustion in his tone. There was in it, also, for her, a confession of
failure, the cry of the preacher, in sorrow and entreaty, that says, “I
have called so long, and ye would not listen.”

As he went on, still with an effort and feebly, there came over the
little group a feeling of awe and wonderment, and the silence was
profound. Still steadying himself by the reading-desk, he went on to
speak of other things, of those of his followers who listened, of the
great mass swirling about them in the streets who did not listen and did
not care; of the little life that now is so full of pain and hardship
and disappointment, of good intentions frustrated, of hopes that
deceive, and of fair prospects that turn to ashes, of good lives that
go wrong, of sweet natures turned to bitterness in the unaided struggle.
His voice grew stronger and clearer, as his body responded to the
kindling theme in his soul. He stepped away from the desk nearer the
rail, the bowed head was raised. “What does it matter?” he said. “It is
only for a little while, my children.” Those who heard him that day say
that his face shone like that of an angel, and that his voice was like a
victorious clarion, so clear, so sweet, so inspiring, as he spoke of the
life that is to come, and the fair certainty of that City where he with
them all wished to be.

As he closed, some were kneeling, many were crying; all, profoundly
moved, watched him as, with the benediction and the sign of the cross,
he turned and walked swiftly to the door of the sacristy. It opened, and
then Ruth Leigh heard a cry, “Father Damon! Father Damon!” and there was
a rush into the chancel. Hastening through the throng, which promptly
made way for the doctor, she found Father Damon lying across the
threshold, as he had fallen, colorless and unconscious. She at once took
command of the situation. The body was lifted to the plain couch in the
room, a hasty examination was made of pulse and heart, a vial of brandy
was produced from her satchel, and messengers were despatched for things
needed, and especially for beef-tea.

“Is he dead, Dr. Leigh? Is he any better, doctor? What is the matter,
doctor?”

“Want of nourishment,” replied Dr. Leigh, savagely.

The room was cleared of all except a couple of stout lads and a friendly
German woman whom the doctor knew. The news of the father’s sudden
illness had spread rapidly, with the report that he had fallen dead
while standing at the altar; and the church was thronged, and the street
rapidly blocked up with a hushed crowd, eager for news and eager to give
aid. So great was the press that the police had to interfere, and push
back the throng from the door. It was useless to attempt to disperse it
with the assurance that Father Damon was better; it patiently waited to
see for itself. The sympathy of the neighborhood was most impressive,
and perhaps the thing that the public best remembers about this incident
is the pathetic solicitude of the people among whom Father Damon labored
at the rumor of his illness, a matter which was greatly elaborated by
the reporters from the city journals and the purveyors of telegraphic
news for the country.

With the application of restoratives the patient revived. When he
opened his eyes he saw figures in the room as in a dream, and his mind
struggled to remember where he was and what had happened; but one thing
was not a dream: Dr. Leigh stood by his bedside, with her left hand on
his brow and the right grasping his own right hand, as if to pull
him back to life. He saw her face, and then he lost it again in sheer
weariness at the effort. After a few moments, in a recurring wave of
strength, he looked up again, still bewildered, and said, faintly:

“Where am I?”

“With friends,” said the doctor. “You were a little faint, that is all;
you will be all right presently.”

She quickly prepared some nourishment, which was what he most needed,
and fed him from time to time, as he was able to receive it. Gradually
he could feel a little vigor coming into his frame; and regaining
control of himself, he was able to hear what had happened. Very gently
the doctor told him, making light of his temporary weakness.

“The fact is, Father Damon,” she said, “you’ve got a disease common in
this neighborhood--hunger.”

The father smiled, but did not reply. It might be so. For the time he
felt his dependence, and he did not argue the point. This dependence
upon a woman--a sort of Sister of Charity, was she not?--was not
altogether unpleasant. When he attempted to rise, but found that he was
too weak, and she said “Not yet,” he submitted, with the feeling that to
be commanded with such gentleness was a sort of luxury.

But in an hour’s time he declared that he was almost himself again,
and it was decided that he was well enough to be removed to his own
apartments in the neighborhood. A carriage was sent for, and the
transfer was made, and made through a crowd in the streets, which
stood silent and uncovered as his carriage passed through it. Dr. Leigh
remained with him for an hour longer, and then left him in charge of a
young gentleman from the Neighborhood Guild, who gladly volunteered to
watch for the night.

Ruth walked slowly home, weary now that the excitement was over, and
revolving many things in her mind, as is the custom of women. She heard
again that voice, she saw again that inspired face; but the impression
most indelible with her was the prostrate form, the pallid countenance,
the helplessness of this man whose will had before been strong enough to
compel the obedience of his despised body. She had admired his strength;
but it was his weakness that drew upon her woman’s heart, and evolved a
tenderness dangerous to her peace of mind. Yet it was the doctor and not
the woman that replied to the inquiries at the dispensary.

“Yes, it was fasting and overwork. Men are so stupid; they think they
can defy all the laws of nature, especially priests.” And she determined
to be quite plain with him next day.

And Father Damon, lying weary in his bed, before he fell asleep, saw the
faces in the dim chapel turned to him in strained eagerness the moment
before he lost consciousness; but the most vivid image was that of a
woman bending over him, with eyes of tenderness and pity, and the smile
with which she greeted his awakening. He could feel yet her hand upon
his brow.

When Dr. Leigh called next day, on her morning rounds, she found a
brother of the celibate order, Father Monies, in charge. He was sitting
by the window reading, and when the doctor came up the steps he told her
in a low voice to enter without knocking. Father Damon was better, much
better; but he had advised him not to leave his bed, and the patient had
been dozing all the morning. The doctor asked if he had eaten anything,
and how much. The apartment was small and scantily furnished--a sort of
anchorite cell. Through the drawn doors of the next room the bed was in
sight. As they were talking in low voices there came from this room a
cheerful:

“Good-morning, doctor.”

“I hope you ate a good breakfast,” she said, as she arose and went to
his bedside.

“I suppose you mean better than usual,” he replied, with a faint attempt
at a smile. “No doubt you and Father Monies are satisfied, now you’ve
got me laid up.”

“That depends upon your intentions.”

“Oh, I intend to get up tomorrow.”

“If you do, without other change in your intentions, I am going to
report you to the Organized Charity as a person who has no visible means
of support.”

She had brought a bunch of violets, and as they talked she had filled
a glass with water and put them on a stand by the head of the bed.
Then--oh, quite professionally--she smoothed out his pillows and
straightened the bedclothes, and, talking all the time, and as if quite
unconscious of what she was doing, moved about the room, putting things
to rights, and saying, in answer to his protest, that perhaps she should
lose her reputation as a physician in his eyes by appearing to be a
professional nurse.

There was a timid knock at the door, and a forlorn little figure, clad
in a rumpled calico, with an old shawl over her head, half concealing an
eager and pretty face, stood in the doorway, and hesitatingly came in.

“Meine Mutter sent me to see how Father Damon is,” she explained; “she
could not come, because she washes.”

She had a bunch of flowers in her hand, and encouraged by the greeting
of the invalid, she came to the bedside and placed them in his
outstretched hand--a faded blossom of scarlet geranium, a bachelor’s
button, and a sprig of parsley, probably begged of a street dealer as
she came along. “Some blooms,” she said.

“Bless you, my dear,” said Father Damon; “they are very pretty.”

“Dey smells nice,” the child exclaimed, her eyes dancing with pleasure
at the reception of her gift. She stood staring at him, and then, her
eye catching the violets, she added, “Dose is pooty, too.”

“If you can stay half an hour or so, I should like to step round to the
chapel,” Father Monies said to the doctor in the front room, taking up
his hat.

The doctor could stay. The little girl had moved a chair up to the
bedside, and sat quite silent, her grimy little hand grasped in the
father’s. Ruth, saying that she hoped the father wouldn’t mind, began
to put in order the front room, which the incidents of the night had
somewhat disturbed. Father Damon, holding fast by that little hand to
the world of poverty to which he had devoted his life, could not refrain
from watching her, as she moved about with the quick, noiseless way
that a woman has when she is putting things to rights. This was indeed
a novel invasion of his life. He was still too weak to reason about
it much. How good she was, how womanly! And what a sense of peace and
repose she brought into his apartment! The presence of Brother Monies
was peaceful also, but hers was somehow different. His eyes had not
cared to follow the brother about the room. He knew that she was
unselfish, but he had not noticed before that her ways were so graceful.
As she turned her face towards him from time to time he thought its
expression beautiful. Ruth Leigh would have smiled grimly if any one had
called her beautiful, but then she did not know how she looked sometimes
when her feelings were touched. It is said that the lamp of love can
illumine into beauty any features of clay through which it shines. As
he gazed, letting himself drift as in a dream, suddenly a thought
shot through his mind that made him close his eyes, and such a severe
priestly look came upon his face that the little girl, who had never
taken her eyes off him, exclaimed:

“It is worse?”

“No, my dear,” he replied, with a reassuring smile; “at least, I hope
not.”

But when the doctor, finishing her work, drew a chair into the doorway,
and sat by the foot of his bed, the stern look still remained on his
pale face. And the doctor, she also was the doctor again, as matter of
fact as in any professional visit.

“You are very kind,” he said.

There was a shade of impatience on her face as she replied, “But you
must be a little kind to yourself.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“But it does matter. You defeat the very work you want to do. I’m going
to report you to your order.” And then she added, more lightly, “Don’t
you know it is wrong to commit suicide?”

“You don’t understand,” he replied. “There is more than one kind of
suicide; you don’t believe in the suicide of the soul. Ah, me!” And a
shade of pain passed over his face.

She was quick to see this. “I beg your pardon, Father Damon. It is none
of my business, but we are all so anxious to have you speedily well
again.”

Just then Father Monies returned, and the doctor rose to go. She took
the little girl by the hand and said, “Come, I was just going round to
see your father. Good-by. I shall look in again tomorrow.”

“Thank you--thank you a thousand times. But you have so much to do that
you must not bother about me.”

Whether he said this to quiet his own conscience, secretly hoping that
he might see her again on the morrow, perhaps he himself could not have
decided.

Late the next afternoon, after an unusually weary round of visits, made
in the extreme heat and in a sort of hopeless faithfulness, Dr. Leigh
reached the tenement in which Father Damon lodged: In all the miserable
scenes of the day it had been in her mind, giving to her work a pleasure
that she did not openly acknowledge even to herself, that she should see
him.

The curtains were down, and there was no response to her knock, except
from a door in the passage opposite. A woman opened the door wide enough
to show her head and to make it evident that she was not sufficiently
dressed to come out, and said that Father Damon had gone. He was very
much better, and his friend had taken him up-town. Dr. Leigh thanked
her, and said she was very glad.

She was so glad that, as she walked away, scarcely heeding her steps or
conscious of the chaffing, chattering crowd, all interest in her work
and in that quarter of the city seemed dead.



XIII

It is well that there is pleasure somewhere in the world. It is possible
for those who have a fresh-air fund of their own to steam away in a
yacht, out of the midsummer ennui and the weary gayety of the land. It
is a costly pleasure, and probably all the more enjoyed on that
account, for if everybody had a yacht there would be no more feeling
of distinction in sailing one than in going to any of the second-rate
resorts on the coast. There is, to be sure, some ennui in yachting on
a rainy coast, and it might be dull but for the sensation created
by arrivals at watering-places and the telegraphic reports of these
sensations.

If there was any dullness on the Delancy yacht, means were taken
to dispel it. While still in the Sound a society was formed for the
suppression of total abstinence, and so successful was this that Point
Judith was passed, in a rain and a high and chopping sea, with a kind of
hilarious enjoyment of the commotion, which is one of the things desired
at sea. When the party came round to Newport it declared that it had had
a lovely voyage, and inquiry brought out the great general principle,
applicable to most coast navigation for pleasure, that the enjoyable way
to pass Point Judith is not to know you are passing Point Judith.

Except when you land, and even after you have got your sea-legs on,
there is a certain monotony in yachting, unless the weather is very bad,
and unless there are women aboard. A party of lively women make even the
sea fresh and entertaining. Otherwise, the game of poker is much what it
is on land, and the constant consulting of charts and reckoning of speed
evince the general desire to get somewhere--that is, to arrive at
a harbor. In the recollections of this voyage, even in Jack’s
recollections of it after he had paid the bills, it seemed that it had
been simply glorious, free from care, generally a physical setting-up
performance, and a lark of enormous magnitude. And everybody envied the
fortunate sailors.

Mavick actually did enjoy it, for he had that brooding sort of nature,
that self-satisfied attitude, that is able to appropriate to its own
uses whatever comes. And being an unemotional and very tolerable sailor,
he was able to be as cynical at sea as on land, and as much of an
oracle, in his wholly unobtrusive way. The perfect personal poise of
Mavick, which gave him an air of patronizing the ocean, and his lightly
held skeptical view of life, made his company as full of flavor on ship
as it was on shore. He didn’t know anything more about the weather than
the Weather Bureau knows, yet the helmsman of the yacht used to consult
him about the appearances of the sky and a change of wind with a
confidence in his opinion that he gave to no one else on board. And
Mavick never forfeited this respect by being too positive. It was so
with everything; he evidently knew a great deal more than he cared to
tell. It is pleasing to notice how much credit such men as Mavick
obtain in the world by circumspect reticence and a knowing manner.
Jack, blundering along in his free-hearted, emotional way, and never
concealing his opinion, was really right twice where Mavick was right
once, but he never had the least credit for wisdom.

It was late in August that the Delancy yacht steamed into the splendid
Bar Harbor, making its way slowly through one of the rare fogs which are
sometimes seen by people who do not own real estate there. Even before
they could see an island those on board felt the combination of mountain
and sea air that makes this favored place at once a tonic and a sedative
to the fashionable world.

The party were expected at Bar Harbor. It had been announced that the
yacht was on its way, and some of the projected gayeties were awaiting
its coming, for the society reenforcement of the half-dozen men on
board was not to be despised. The news went speedily round that Captain
Delancy’s flag was flying at the anchorage off the landing.

Among the first to welcome them as they landed and strolled up to the
hotel was Major Fairfax.

“Oh yes,” he said; “we are all here--that is, all who know where they
ought to be at the right moment.”

To the new-comers the scene was animated. The exotic shops sparkled
with cheap specialties; landaus, pony-phaetons, and elaborate buckboards
dashed through the streets; aquatic and law-tennis costumes abounded.
If there was not much rowing and lawn-tennis, there was a great deal
of becoming morning dressing for these sports, and in all the rather
aimless idleness there was an air of determined enjoyment. Even here it
was evident that there was a surplus of women. These lovers of nature,
in the summer season, who had retired to this wild place to be free
from the importunities of society, betrayed, Mavick thought, the common
instinct of curiosity over the new arrival, and he was glad to take
it as an evidence that they loved not nature less but man more. Jack
tripped up this ungallant speech by remarking that if Mavick was in this
mood he did not know why he came ashore. And Van Dam said that sooner or
later all men went ashore. This thin sort of talk was perhaps pardonable
after the weariness of a sea voyage, but the Major promptly said it
wouldn’t do. And the Major seemed to be in charge of the place.

“No epigrams are permitted. We are here to enjoy ourselves. I’m ordered
to bring the whole crew of you to tea at the Tavish cottage.”

“Anybody else there?” asked Jack, carelessly.

“Well, it’s the most curious coincidence, but Mrs. Henderson arrived
last night; Henderson has gone to Missouri.”

“Yes, he wrote me to look out for his wife on this coast,” said Mavick.

“You kept mighty still about it,” said Jack.

“So did you,” retorted Mavick.

“It is very curious,” the Major explained, “how fashionable intelligence
runs along this coast, apparently independent of the telegraph;
everybody knows where everybody else is.”

The Tavish cottage was a summer palace of the present fashion, but
there was one good thing about it: it had no tower, nor any make-believe
balconies hung on the outside like bird-cages. The rooms were spacious,
and had big fireplaces, and ample piazzas all round, so that the sun
could be courted or the wind be avoided at all hours of the day. It was,
in short, not a house for retirement and privacy, but for entertainment.
It was furnished luxuriously but gayly, and with its rugs and portieres
and divans it reminded Mavick of an Oriental marquee. Miss Tavish called
it her tepee, an evolution of the aboriginal dwelling. She liked to
entertain, and she never appeared to better advantage than when her
house was full, and something was going on continually-lively breakfasts
and dinners, dances, theatricals, or the usual flowing in and out of
callers and guests, chattering groups, and flirtatious couples. It was
her idea of repose from the winter’s gayety, and in it she sustained the
role of the non-fatigueable society girl. It is a performance that many
working-girls regard with amazement.

There was quite a flutter in the cottage, as there always is when those
who know each other well meet under new circumstances after a short
separation.

“We are very glad to see you,” Miss Tavish said, cordially; “we have
been awfully dull.”

“That is complimentary to me,” said the Major.

“You can judge the depths we have been in when even the Major couldn’t
pull us out,” she retorted. “Without him we should have simply died.”

“And it would have been the liveliest obsequies I ever attended.”

Carmen was not effusive in her greeting; she left that role to Miss
Tavish, taking for herself that of confidential friend. She was almost
retiring in her manner, but she made Jack feel that she had a strong
personal interest in his welfare, and she asked a hundred questions
about the voyage and about town and about Edith.

“I’m going to chaperon you up here,” she said, “for Miss Tavish will
lead you into all sorts of wild adventures.”

There was that in the manner of the demure little woman when she made
this proposal that convinced Jack that under her care he would be
perfectly safe--from Miss Tavish.

After cigarettes were lighted she contrived to draw Mavick away to the
piazza. She was very anxious to know what Henderson’s latest moves were.
Mavick was very communicative, and told her nothing that he knew she did
not already know. And she was clever enough to see, without any apparent
distrust, that whatever she got from him must be in what he did not
say. As to Jack’s speculations, she made little more progress. Jack gave
every sign of being prosperous; he entertained royally on his yacht.

Mavick himself was puzzled to know whether Carmen really cared for Jack,
or whether she was only interested as in a game, one of the things that
amused her life to play, to see how far he would go, and to watch his
ascension or his tumble. Mavick would have been surprised if he had
known that as a result of this wholly agreeable and confidential talk,
Carmen wrote that night in a letter to her husband:

“Your friend Mavick is here. What a very clever man he is! If I were you
I would keep an eye on him.”

A dozen plans were started at the tea for relieving the tedium of the
daily drives and the regulation teas and receptions. For one thing,
weather permitting, they would all breakfast at twelve on the yacht, and
then sail about the harbor, and come home in the sunset.

The day was indeed charming, so stimulating as to raise the value of
real estate, and incite everybody to go off in search of adventure, in
wagons, in walking parties, in boats. There is no happiness like the
anticipation of pleasure begot by such a morning. Those who live there
said it was regular Bar Harbor weather.

Captain Delancy was on deck to receive his guests, who came out in small
boats, chattering and fluttering and “ship-ahoying,” as gay in
spirits as in apparel. Anything but high spirits and nonsense would be
unpardonable on such a morning. Breakfast was served on deck, under
an awning, in sight of the mountains, the green islands, the fringe
of breaking sea in the distant opening, the shimmer and sparkle of
the harbor, the white sails of pleasure-boats, the painted canoes, the
schooners and coal-boats and steamers swinging at anchor just enough to
make all the scene alive. “This is my idea,” said the Major, “of going
to sea in a yacht; it would be perfect if we were tied up at the dock.”

“I move that we throw the Major overboard,” cried Miss Tavish.

“No,” Jack exclaimed; “it is against the law to throw anything into the
harbor.”

“Oh, I expected Miss Tavish would throw me overboard when Mavick
appeared.”

Mavick raised his glass and proposed the health of Miss Tavish.

“With all my heart,” the Major said; “my life is passed in returning
good for evil.”

“I never knew before,” and Miss Tavish bowed her acknowledgments, “the
secret of the Major’s attractions.”

“Yes,” said Carmen, sweetly, “he is all things to all women.”

“You don’t appear to have a friend here, Major,” Mavick suggested.

“No; my friends are all foul-weather friends; come a bright day, they
are all off like butterflies. That comes of being constant.”

“That’s no distinction,” Carmen exclaimed; “all men are that till they
get what they want.”

“Alas! that women also in these days here become cynical! It was not so
when I was young. Here’s to the ever young,” and he bowed to Carmen and
Miss Tavish.

“He’s been with Ponce de Leon!” cried Miss Tavish.

“He’s the dearest man living, except a few,” echoed Carmen. “The Major’s
health.”

The yellow wine sparkled in the glasses like the sparkling sea, the wind
blew softly from the south, the sails in the bay darkened and flashed,
and the breakfast, it seemed to go along of itself, and erelong the
convives were eating ambrosia and sipping nectar. Van Dam told a shark
story. Mavick demonstrated its innate improbability. The Major sang
a song--a song of the forties, with a touch of sentiment. Jack, whose
cheerful voice was a little of the cider-cellar order, and who never
sang when he was sad, struck up the latest vaudeville ditty, and Carmen
and Miss Tavish joined in the chorus.

“I like the sea,” the Major declared. They all liked it. The breakfast
lasted a long time, and when they rose from the table Jack said that
presently they would take a course round the harbor. The Major remarked
that that would suit him. He appeared to be ready to go round the world.

While they were preparing to start, Carmen and Jack strolled away to the
bow, where she perched herself, holding on by the rigging. He thought
he had never seen her look so pretty as at that moment, in her trim
nautical costume, sitting up there, swinging her feet like a girl, and
regarding him with half-mocking, half-admiring eyes.

What were they saying? Heaven only knows. What nonsense do people so
situated usually talk? Perhaps she was warning him against Miss Tavish.
Perhaps she was protesting that Julia Tavish was a very, very old
friend. To an observer this admirable woman seemed to be on the
defensive--her most alluring attitude. It was not, one could hear,
exactly sober talk; there was laughter and raillery and earnestness
mingled. It might be said that they were good comrades. Carmen
professed to like good comradeship and no nonsense. But she liked to be
confidential.

Till late in the afternoon they cruised about among the islands, getting
different points of view of the coast, and especially different points
of view of each other, in the freedom of talk and repartee permitted on
an excursion. Before sunset they were out in the open, and could feel
the long ocean swell. The wind had risen a little, and there was a low
band of clouds in the south. The skipper told Mr. Delancy that it would
be much fresher with the sinking of the sun, but Jack replied that it
wouldn’t amount to anything; the glass was all right.

       “Now the great winds shoreward blow;
        Now the salt tides seaward flow;
        Now the wild white horses play,
        Champ and chafe and toss in the spray.”

Miss Tavish was in the wheel-house, and had taken the wheel. This clever
girl knew her right hand from her left, instantly, without having
to stop and think and look at her rings, and she knew what port and
starboard meant, as orders, and exactly how to meet a wave with a turn
of the wheel.

“I say, Captain Delancy,” she cried out, “the steamer is about due.
Let’s go down and meet her, and race in.”

“All right,” replied Jack. “We can run round her three times and then
beat her in.”

The steamer’s smoke was seen at that instant, and the yacht was headed
for it. The wind was a little fresher, but the tight little craft took
the waves like a duck, and all on board enjoyed the excitement of the
change, except the Major, who said he didn’t mind, but he didn’t believe
the steamer needed any escort.

By the time the steamer was reached the sun was going down in a band of
clouds. There was no gale, but the wind increased in occasional puffs of
spite, and the waves were getting up. The skipper took the wheel to turn
the yacht in a circle to her homeward course. As this operation created
strange motions, and did not interest the Major, he said he would go
below and reflect.

In turning, the yacht came round on the seaward side of the steamer,
but far behind. But the little craft speedily showed her breeding and
overhauled her big rival, and began to forge ahead. The little group on
the yacht waved their handkerchiefs as if in good-by, and the passengers
on the steamer cheered. As the wind was every moment increasing, the
skipper sheered away to allow plenty of sea-room between the boats. The
race appeared to be over.

“It’s a pity,” said Miss Tavish.

“Let’s go round her,” said Jack; “eh, skipper?”

“If you like, sir,” responded the skipper. “She can do it.”

The yacht was well ahead, but the change in the direction brought the
vessels nearer together. But there was no danger. The speed they were
going would easily bring her round away ahead of the steamer.

But just then something happened. The yacht would not answer to her
helm. The wheel flew around without resistance. The wind, hauled now
into the east, struck her with violence and drove her sideways. The
little thing was like a chip on the sea. The rudder-chain had broken.
The yacht seemed to fly towards the long, hulking steamer. The danger
was seen there, and her helm was put hard down, and her nose began to
turn towards the shore. But it was too late. It seemed all over in an
instant. The yacht dashed bow on to the side of the steamer, quivered
an instant, and then dropped away. At the same moment the steamer slowed
down and began to turn to assist the wounded.

The skipper of the yacht and a couple of hands rushed below. A part
of the bow had been carried away and a small hole made just above the
waterline, through which the water spurted whenever she encountered a
large wave. It was enough to waterlog her and sink her in such a sea.
The two seamen grasped whatever bedding was in reach below, rammed it
into the opening, and held it there. The skipper ran on deck, and by the
aid of the men hauled out a couple of sails and dropped them over the
bow. These would aid in keeping out the water. They could float now, but
where were they going? “Going ashore,” said Mavick, grimly. And so they
were.

“Was there a panic on board?” it was asked afterwards. Not exactly.
Among well-bred people a panic is never good form. But there were white
faces and trembling knees and anxious looks. The steamer was coming
towards them, and all eyes were fixed on that rather than on the rocks
of the still distant shore.

The most striking incident of the moment--it seemed so to some of those
who looked back upon it--was a singular test of character, or rather of
woman’s divination of character. Carmen instinctively flew to Jack and
grasped and held his arm. She knew, without stopping to reason about it,
that he would unhesitatingly imperil his life to save that of any woman.
Whatever judgment is passed upon Jack, this should not be forgotten. And
Miss Tavish; to whom did she fly in this peril? To the gallant Major?
No. To the cool and imperturbable Mavick, who was as strong and sinewy
as he was cool? No. She ran without hesitation to Van Dam, and clung
to him, recognizing instinctively, with the woman’s feeling, the same
quality that Jack had. There are such men, who may have no great gifts,
but who will always fight rather than run under fire, and who will
always protect a woman.

Mavick saw all this, and understood it perfectly, and didn’t object to
it at the time--but he did not forget it.

The task of rescue was not easy in that sea and wind, but it was
dexterously done. The steamer approached and kept at a certain distance
on the windward side. A boat was lowered, and a line was brought to the
yacht, which was soon in tow with a stout cable hitched to the steamer’s
anchor windlass.

It was all done with much less excitement than appeared from the
telegraphic accounts, and while the party were being towed home the
peril seemed to have been exaggerated, and the affair to look like an
ordinary sea incident. But the skipper said that it was one escape in a
hundred.

The captain of the steamer raised his hat gravely in reply to the
little cheer from the yacht, when Carmen and Miss Tavish fluttered their
handkerchiefs towards him. The only chaff from the steamer was roared
out by a fat Boston man, who made a funnel of his hands and shouted,
“The race is not always to the swift.”

As soon as Jack stepped ashore he telegraphed to Edith that the yacht
had had an accident in the harbor, but that no one was hurt. When he
reached the hotel he found a letter from Edith of such a tenor that he
sent another despatch, saying that she might expect him at once, leaving
the yacht behind. There was a buzz of excitement in the town, and there
were a hundred rumors, which the sight of the yacht and its passengers
landed in safety scarcely sufficed to allay.

When Jack called at the Tavish cottage to say good-by, both the ladies
were too upset to see him. He took a night train, and as he was whirled
away in the darkness the events of the preceding forty-eight hours
seemed like a dream. Even the voyage up the coast was a little
unreal--an insubstantial episode in life. And the summer city by the
sea, with its gayety and gossip and busy idleness, sank out of sight
like a phantom. He drew his cap over his eyes, and was impatient that
the rattling train did not go faster, for Edith, waiting there in the
Golden House, seemed to stretch out her arms for him to come. Still
behind him rose a picture of that bacchanalian breakfast--the Major and
Carmen and Mavick and Miss Tavish dancing a reel on the sloping deck,
then the rising wind, the reckless daring of the race, and a vision of
sudden death. He shuddered for the first time in a quick realization of
how nearly it came to being all over with life and its pleasures.



XIV

Edith had made no appeal to Jack to come home. His going, therefore, had
the merit in his eyes of being a voluntary response to the promptings of
his better nature. Perhaps but for the accident at Mount Desert he might
have felt that his summer pleasure was needlessly interfered with,
but the little shock of that was a real, if still temporary, moral
turning-point for him. For the moment his inclination seemed to run with
his duty, and he had his reward in Edith’s happiness at his coming, the
loving hunger in her eyes, the sweet trust that animated her face, the
delightful appropriation of him that could scarcely brook a moment’s
absence from her sight. There could not be a stronger appeal to his
manhood and his fidelity.

“Yes, Jack dear, it was a little lonesome.” She was swinging in her
hammock on the veranda in sight of the sea, and Jack sat by her with his
cigar. “I don’t mind telling you now that there were times when I longed
for you dreadfully, but I was glad, all the same, that you were enjoying
yourself, for it is tiresome down here for a man with nothing to do but
to wait.”

“You dear thing!” said Jack, with his hand on her head, smoothing her
glossy hair and pushing it back from her forehead, to make her look more
intellectual--a thing which she hated. “Yes, dear, I was a brute to go
off at all.”

“But you wanted to comeback?” And there was a wistful look in her eyes.

“Indeed I did,” he answered, fervently, as he leaned over the hammock
to kiss the sweet eyes into content; and he was quite honest in the
expression of a desire that was nearly forty-eight hours old, and by a
singular mental reaction seemed to have been always present with him.

“It was so good of you to telegraph me before I could see the
newspaper.”

“Of course I knew the account would be greatly exaggerated;” and he made
light of the whole affair, knowing that the facts would still be
capable of shocking her, giving a comic picture of the Major’s seafaring
qualities, and Carmen’s and Miss Tavish’s chaff of the gallant old beau.

Even with this light sketching of the event she could not avoid a
retrospective pang of apprehension, and the tightened grasp of his hand
was as if she were holding him fast from that and all other peril.

The days went by in content, on the whole, shaded a little by anxiety
and made grave by a new interest. It could not well be but that the
prospect of the near future, with its increase of responsibility, should
create a little uneasiness in Jack’s mind as to his own career. Of this
future they talked much, and in Jack’s attitude towards her Edith saw,
for the first time since her marriage, a lever of suggestion, and it
came naturally in the contemplation of their future life that she
should encourage his discontent at having no occupation. Facing, in this
waiting-time of quiet, certain responsibilities, it was impressed upon
him that the collecting of bric-a-brac was scarcely an occupation,
and that idling in clubs and studios and dangling about at the beck of
society women was scarcely a career that could save him from ultimate
ennui. To be sure, he had plenty of comrades, young fellows of fortune,
who never intended to do anything except to use it for their personal
satisfaction; but they did not seem to be of much account except in the
little circle that they ornamented. Speaking of one of them one day,
Father Damon had said that it seemed a pity a fellow of such family and
capacity and fortune should go to the devil merely for the lack of an
object in life. In this closer communion with Edith, whose ideas he
began to comprehend, Jack dimly apprehended this view, and for the
moment impulsively accepted it.

“I’m half sorry,” he said one day, “that I didn’t go in for
a profession. But it is late now. Law, medicine, engineering,
architecture, would take years of study.”

“There was Armstrong,” Edith suggested, “who studied law after he was
married.”

“But it looks sort of silly for a fellow who has a wife to go to school,
unless,” said Jack, with a laugh, “he goes to school to his wife. Then
there’s politics. You wouldn’t like to see me in that.”

“I rather think, Jack”--she spoke musingly--“if I were a man I should go
into politics.”

“You would have nice company!”

“But it’s the noblest career--government, legislation, trying to do
something to make the world better. Jack, I don’t see how the men of New
York can stand it to be governed by the very worst elements.”

“My dear, you have no idea what practical politics is.”

“I’ve an idea what I’d make it. What is the good of young men of leisure
if they don’t do anything for the country? Too fine to do what Hamilton
did and Jay did! I wish you could have heard my father talk about it.
Abdicate their birthright for a four-in-hand!”

“Or a yacht,” suggested Jack.

“Well, I don’t see why a man cannot own a yacht and still care something
about the decent management of his city.”

“There’s Mavick in politics.”

“Not exactly. Mavick is in office for what he can make. No, I will
not say that. No doubt he is a good civil servant, and we can’t expect
everybody to be unselfish. At any rate, he is intelligent. Do you
remember what Mr. Morgan said last winter?” And Edith lifted herself up
on her elbow, as if to add the weight of her attitude to her words, as
Jack was still smiling at her earnestness.

“No; you said he was a delightful sort of pessimist.”

“Mr. Morgan said that the trouble with the governing and legislation now
in the United States is that everybody is superficially educated, and
that the people are putting their superficial knowledge into laws, and
that we are going to have a nice time with all these wild theories
and crudities on the statute-book. And then educated people say that
politics is so corrupt and absurd that they cannot have anything to do
with it.”

“And how far do you think we could get, my dear, in the crusade you
propose?”

“I don’t know that you would get anywhere. Yet I should think the young
men of New York could organize its intelligence and do something.
But you think I’m nothing but a woman.” And Edith sank back, as if
abandoning the field.

“I had thought that; but it is hard to tell, these days. Never mind,
when we go back to town I’ll stir round; you’ll see.”

This was an unusual sort of talk. Jack had never heard Edith break out
in this direction before, and he wondered if many women were beginning
to think of men in this way, as cowardly about their public duties.
Not many in his set, he was sure. If Edith had urged him to go into
Neighborhood Guild work, he could have understood that. Women and
ethical cranks were interested in that. And women were getting queerer
every day, beginning, as Mavick said, to take notice. However, it was
odd, when you thought over it, that the city should be ruled by the
slums.

It was easy to talk about these things; in fact, Jack talked a great
deal about them in the clubs, and occasionally with a knot of men after
dinner in a knowing, pessimistic sort of way. Sometimes the discussions
were very animated and even noisy between these young citizens. It
seemed, sometimes, about midnight, that something might be done; but the
resolution vanished next morning when another day, to be lived through,
confronted them. They illustrated the great philosophic observation that
it is practically impossible for an idle man who has nothing to do to
begin anything today.

To do Jack justice, this enforced detention in the country he did not
find dull exactly. To be sure it was vacation-time, and his whole life
was a vacation, and summer was rather more difficult to dispose of than
winter, for one had to make more of an effort to amuse himself. But
Edith was never more charming than in this new dependence, and all his
love and loyalty were evoked in caring for her. This was occupation
enough, even if he had been the busiest man in the world-to watch over
her, to read to her, to anticipate her fancies, to live with her in that
dream of the future which made life seem almost ideal. There came a time
when he looked back upon this month at the Golden House as the happiest
in his life.

The talk about an occupation was not again referred to. Edith seemed
entirely happy to have Jack with her, more entirely her own than he had
ever been, and to have him just as he was. And yet he knew, by a sure
instinct, that she saw him as she thought he would be, with some aim and
purpose in life. And he made many good resolutions.

That which was nearest him attracted him most, and very feeble now were
the allurements of the life and the company he had just left. Not that
he would break with it exactly; it was not necessary to do that; but he
would find something to do, something worth a man’s doing, or, at any
rate, some occupation that should tax his time and his energies. That,
he knew, would make Edith happy, and to make her happy seemed now
very much like a worthy object in life. She was so magnanimous, so
unsuspicious, so full of all nobility. He knew she would stand by him
whatever happened. Down here her attitude to life was no longer a
rebuke to him nor a restraint upon him. Everything seemed natural and
wholesome. Perhaps his vanity was touched, for there must be something
in, him if such a woman could love him. And probably there was, though
he himself had never yet had a chance to find it out. Brought up in the
expectation of a fortune, bred to idleness as others are to industry,
his highest ambition having been to amuse himself creditably and to
take life easily, what was to hinder his being one of the multitude of
“good-for-nothings” in our modern life? If there had been war, he had
spirit enough to carry him into it, and it would have surprised no one
to hear that Jack had joined an exploring expedition to the North Pole
or the highlands of Central Asia. Something uncommon he might do if
opportunity offered.

About his operations with Henderson he had never told Edith, and he did
not tell her now. Perhaps she divined it, and he rather wondered that
she had never asked him about his increased expenditures, his yacht, and
all that. He used to look at her steadily at times, as if he were trying
to read the secrets of her heart.

“What are you looking at, Jack?”

“To see if I can find out how much you know, you look so wise.”

“Do I? I was just thinking about you. I suppose that made me look so.”

“No; about life and the world generally.”

“Mighty little, Jack, except--well, I study you.”

“Do you? Then you’ll presently lose your mind:”

Jack and most men have little idea that they are windows through which
their wives see the world; and how much more of the world they know in
that way than men usually suspect or wives ever tell!

He did not tell her about Henderson, but he almost resolved that when
his present venture was over he would let stocks alone as speculations,
and go into something that he could talk about to his wife as he talked
about stocks to Carmen.

From the stranded mariners at Bar Harbor Captain Jack had many and
facetious letters. They wanted to know if his idea was that they should
stick by the yacht until he got leisure to resume the voyage, or if he
expected them to walk home. He had already given orders to the skipper
to patch it up and bring it to New York if possible, and he advised his
correspondents to stay by the yacht as long as there was anything in the
larder, but if they were impatient, he offered them transportation on
any vessel that would take able-bodied seamen. He must be excused from
commanding, because he had been assigned to shore duty. Carmen and
Miss Tavish wrote that it was unfair to leave them to sustain all the
popularity and notoriety of the shipwreck, and that he owed it to the
public to publish a statement, in reply to the insinuations of the
newspapers, in regard to the sea-worthiness of the yacht and the object
of this voyage. Jack replied that the only object of the voyage was
to relieve the tedium of Bar Harbor, and, having accomplished this, he
would present the vessel to Miss Tavish if she would navigate it back to
the city.

The golden autumn days by the sea were little disturbed by these echoes
of another life, which seemed at the moment to be a very shallow one.
Yet the time was not without its undertone of anxieties, of grave perils
that seemed to sanctify it and heighten its pleasures of hope. Jack saw
and comprehended for the first time in his life the real nature of a
pure woman, the depths of tenderness and self-abnegation, the heroism
and calm trust and the nobility of an unworldly life. No wonder that
he stood a little in awe of it, and days when he wandered down on the
beach, with only the waves for company, or sat smoking in the arbor,
with an unread book in his hand, his own career seemed petty and empty.
Such moods, however, are not uncommon in any life, and are not of
necessity fruitful. It need not be supposed that Jack took it too
seriously, on the one hand, or, on the other, that a vision of such a
woman’s soul is ever without influence.

By the end of October they returned to town, Jack, and Edith with a
new and delicate attractiveness, and young Fletcher Delancy the most
wonderful and important personage probably who came to town that season.
It seemed to Edith that his advent would be universally remarked, and
Jack felt relieved when the boy was safely housed out of the public
gaze. Yes, to Edith’s inexpressible joy it was a boy, and while Jack
gallantly said that a girl would have suited him just as well, he
was conscious of an increased pride when he announced the sex to
his friends. This undervaluation of women at the start is one of the
mysteries of life. And until women themselves change their point of
view, it is to be feared that legislation will not accomplish all that
many of them wish.

“So it is a boy. I congratulate you,” was the exclamation of Major
Fairfax the first time Jack went down to the Union.

“I’m glad, Major, to have your approval.”

“Oh, it’s what is expected, that’s all. For my part, I prefer girls. The
announcement of boys is more expensive.”

Jack understood, and it turned out in all the clubs that he had hit upon
the most expensive sex in the view of responding to congratulations.

“It used to seem to me,” said the Major, “that I must have a male heir
to my estates. But, somehow, as the years go on, I feel more like being
an heir myself. If I had married and had a boy, he would have crowded me
out by this time; whereas, if it had been a girl, I should no doubt
have been staying at her place in Lenox this summer instead of being
shipwrecked on that desert island. There is nothing, my dear boy, like a
girl well invested.”

“You speak with the feelings of a father.”

“I speak, sir, from observation. I look at society as it is, not as it
would be if we had primogeniture and a landed aristocracy. A daughter
under our arrangements is more likely to be a comfort to her parent in
his declining years than a son.”

“But you seem, Major, to have preferred a single life?”

“Circumstances--thank you, just a drop more--we are the creatures of
circumstances. It is a long story. There were misrepresentation and
misunderstanding. It is true, sir, that at that time my property was
encumbered, but it was not unproductive. She died long ago. I have
reason to believe that her married life was not happy. I was hot-blooded
in those days, and my honor was touched, but I never blamed her. She
was, at twenty, the most beautiful woman in Virginia. I have never seen
her equal.”

This was more than the Major had ever revealed about his private life
before. He had created an illusion about himself which society accepted,
and in which he lived in apparent enjoyment of metropolitan existence.
This was due to a sanguine temperament and a large imagination. And
he had one quality that made him a favorite--a hearty enjoyment of
the prosperity of others. With regard to himself, his imagination was
creative, and Jack could not now tell whether this “most beautiful woman
of Virginia” was not evoked by the third glass, about which the Major
remarked, as he emptied it, that only this extraordinary occasion could
justify such an indulgence at this time of day.

The courtly old gentleman had inquired about madam--indeed, the second
glass had been dedicated to “mother and child”--and he exhibited a
friendly and almost paternal interest, as he always did, in Jack.

“By-the-way,” he said, after a silence, “is Henderson in town?”

“I haven’t heard. Why?”

“There’s been a good deal of uneasiness in the Street as to what he is
doing. I hope you haven’t got anything depending on him.”

“I’ve got something in his stocks, if that is what you mean; but I don’t
mind telling you I have made something.”

“Well, it’s none of my business, only the Henderson stocks have gone off
a little, as you know.”

Jack knew, and he asked the Major a little nervously if he knew anything
further. The Major knew nothing except Street rumors. Jack was uneasy,
for the Major was a sort of weathercock, and before he left the club he
wrote to Mavick.

He carried home with him a certain disquiet, to which he had been for
months a stranger. Even the sight of Edith, who met him with a happy
face, and dragged him away at once to see how lovely the baby looked
asleep, could not remove this. It seemed strange that such a little
thing should make a change, introduce an alien element into this
domestic peace. Jack was like some other men who lose heart not
when they are doing a doubtful thing, but when they have to face the
consequences--cases of misplaced conscience. The peace and content that
he had left in the house in the morning seemed to have gone out of it
when he returned at night.

Next day came a reassuring letter from Mavick.

Henderson was going on as usual. It was only a little bear movement,
which wouldn’t amount to anything. Still, day after day, the bears kept
clawing down, and Jack watched the stock-list with increasing eagerness.
He couldn’t decide to sacrifice anything as long as he had a margin of
profit.

In this state of mind it was impossible to consider any of the plans he
had talked over with Edith before the baby was born. Inquiries he did
make about some sort of position or regular occupation, and these he
reported to Edith; but his heart was not in it.

As the days went by there was a little improvement in his stocks, and
his spirits rose. But this mood was no more favorable than the other for
beginning a new life, nor did there seem to be, as he went along, any
need of it. He had an appearance of being busy every day; he rose late
and went late to bed. It was the old life. Stocks down, there was a
necessity of bracing up with whomever he met at any of the three or four
clubs in which he lounged in the afternoon; and stocks up, there was
reason for celebrating that fact in the same way.

It was odd how soon he became accustomed to consider himself and to
be regarded as the father of a family. That, also, like his marriage,
seemed something done, and in a manner behind him. There was a
commonplaceness about the situation. To Edith it was a great event. To
Jack it was a milestone in life. He was proud of the boy; he was proud
of Edith. “I tell you, fellows,” he would say at the club, “it’s a great
thing,” and so on, in a burst of confidence, and he was quite sincere
in this. But he preferred to be at the club and say these things rather
than pass the same hours with his adorable family. He liked to think
what he would do for that family--what luxuries he could procure for
them, how they should travel and see the world. There wasn’t a better
father anywhere than Jack at this period. And why shouldn’t a man of
family amuse himself? Because he was happy in his family he needn’t
change all the habits of his life.

Presently he intended to look about him for something to do that
would satisfy Edith and fill up his time; but meantime he drifted on,
alternately anxious and elated, until the season opened. The Blunts and
the Van Dams and the Chesneys and the Tavishes and Mrs. Henderson had
called, invitations had poured in, subscriptions were asked, studies and
gayeties were projected, and the real business of life was under way.



XV

To the nurse of the Delancy boy and to his mother he was by no means
an old story or merely an incident of the year. He was an increasing
wonder--new every morning, and exciting every evening. He was the centre
of a world of solicitude and adoration. It would be scarcely too much to
say that his coming into the world promised a new era, and his traits,
his likes and dislikes, set a new standard in his court. If he had
apprehended his position his vanity would have outgrown his curiosity
about the world, but he displayed no more consciousness of his royalty
than a kicking Infanta of Spain. This was greatly to his credit in
the opinion of the nurse, who devoted herself to the baby with that
enthusiasm of women for infants which fortunately never fails, and won
the heart of Edith by her worship. And how much they found to say about
this marvel! To hear from the nurse, over and over again, what the baby
had done and had not done, in a given hour, was to Edith like a fresh
chapter out of an exciting romance.

And the boy’s biographer is inclined to think that he had rare powers
of discrimination, for one day when Carmen had called and begged to be
permitted to go up into the nursery, and had asked to take him in her
arms just for a moment, notwithstanding her soft dress and her caressing
manner, Fletcher had made a wry face and set up a howl. “How much he
looks like his father” (he didn’t look like anything), Carmen said,
handing him over to the nurse. What she thought was that in manner and
disposition he was totally unlike Jack Delancy.

When they came down-stairs, Mrs. Schuyler Blunt was in the drawing-room.
“I’ve had such a privilege, Mrs. Blunt, seeing the baby!” cried Carmen,
in her sweetest manner.

“It must have been,” that lady rejoined, stiffly.

Carmen, who hated to be seen through, of all things, did not know
whether to resent this or not. But Edith hastened to the rescue of her
guest.

“I think it’s a privilege.”

“And you know, Mrs. Blunt,” said Carmen, recovering herself and smiling,
“that I must have some excitement this dull season.”

“I see,” said Mrs. Blunt, with no relaxation of her manner; “we are all
grateful to Mrs. Delancy.”

“Mrs. Henderson does herself injustice,” Edith again interposed. “I can
assure you she has a great talent for domesticity.”

Carmen did not much fancy this apology for her, but she rejoined: “Yes,
indeed. I’m going to cultivate it.”

“How is this privileged person?” Mrs. Blunt asked.

“You shall see,” said Edith. “I am glad you came, for I wanted very much
to consult you. I was going to send for you.”

“Well, here I am. But I didn’t come about the baby. I wanted to consult
you. We miss you, dear, every day.” And then Mrs. Blunt began to speak
about some social and charitable arrangements, but stopped suddenly.
“I’ll see the baby first. Good-morning, Mrs. Henderson.” And she left
the room.

Carmen felt as much left out socially as about the baby, and she also
rose to go.

“Don’t go,” said Edith. “What kind of a summer have you had?”

“Oh, very good. Some shipwrecks.”

“And Mr. Henderson? Is he well?”

“Perfectly. He is away now. Husbands, you know, haven’t so much talent
for domesticity as we have.”

“That depends,” Edith replied, simply, but with that spirit and air of
breeding before which Carmen always inwardly felt defeat--“that depends
very much upon ourselves.”

Naturally, with this absorption in the baby, Edith was slow to resume
her old interests. Of course she knew of the illness of Father Damon,
and the nurse, who was from the training-school in which Dr. Leigh was
an instructor, and had been selected for this important distinction by
the doctor, told her from time to time of affairs on the East Side. Over
there the season had opened quite as usual; indeed, it was always open;
work must go on every day, because every day food must be obtained
and rent-money earned, and the change from summer to winter was only
a climatic increase of hardships. Even an epidemic scare does not
essentially vary the daily monotony, which is accepted with a dogged
fatality:

There had been no vacation for Ruth Leigh, and she jokingly said, when
at length she got a half-hour for a visit to Edith, that she would
hardly know what to do with one if she had it.

“We have got through very well,” she added. “We always dread the summer,
and we always dread the winter. Science has not yet decided which is
the more fatal, decayed vegetables or unventilated rooms. City residence
gives both a fair chance at the poor.”

“Are not the people learning anything?” Edith asked.

“Not much, except to bear it, I am sorry to say. Even Father Damon--”

“Is he at work again? Do you see him often?”

“Yes, occasionally.”

“I should so like to see him. But I interrupted you.”

“Well, Father Damon has come to see that nothing can be done without
organization. The masses”--and there was an accent of bitterness in her
use of the phrase--“must organize and fight for anything they want.”

“Does Father Damon join in this?”

“Oh, he has always been a member of the Labor League. Now he has been
at work with the Episcopal churches of the city, and got them to agree,
when they want workmen for any purpose, to employ only union men.”

“Isn’t that,” Edith exclaimed, “a surrender of individual rights and a
great injustice to men not in the unions?”

“You would see it differently if you were in the struggle. If the
working-men do not stand by each other, where are they to look for help?
What have the Christians of this city done?” and the little doctor got
up and began to pace the room. “Charities? Yes, little condescending
charities. And look at the East Side! Is its condition any better? I
tell you, Mrs. Delancy, I don’t believe in charities--in any charities.”

“It seems to me,” said Edith, with a smile calculated to mollify this
vehemence, “that you are a standing refutation of your own theory.”

“Me? No, indeed. I’m paid by the dispensary. And I make my patients
pay--when they are able.”

“So I have heard,” Edith retorted. “Your bills must be a terror to the
neighborhood.”

“You may laugh. But I’m establishing a reputation over there as a
working-woman, and if I have any influence, or do any little good, it’s
owing to that fact. Do you think they care anything about Father Damon’s
gospel?”

“I should be sorry to think they did not,” Edith said, gravely.

“Well, very little they care. They like the man because they think he
shares their feelings, and does not sympathize with them because they
are different from him. That is the only kind of gospel that is good for
anything over there.”

“I don’t think Father Damon would agree with you in that.”

“Of course he would not. He’s as mediaeval as any monk. But then he is
not blind. He sees that it is never anything but personal influence
that counts. Poor fellow,” and the doctor’s voice softened, “he’ll kill
himself with his ascetic notions. He is trying to take up the burden of
this life while struggling under the terror of another.”

“But he must be doing a great deal of good.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Nothing seems to do much good. But his presence is
a great comfort. That is something. And I’m glad he is going about
now rousing opposition to what is, rather than all the time preaching
submission to the lot of this life for the sake of a reward somewhere
else. That’s a gospel for the rich.”

Edith was accustomed to hear Ruth Leigh talk in this bitter strain when
this subject was introduced, and she contrived to turn the conversation
upon what she called practical work, and then to ask some particulars of
Father Damon’s sudden illness.

“He did rest,” the doctor said, “for a little, in his way. But he will
not spare himself, and he cannot stand it. I wish you could induce him
to come here often--to do anything for diversion. He looks so worn.”

There was in the appeal to Edith a note of personal interest which her
quick heart did not fail to notice. And the thought came to her with a
painful apprehension. Poor thing! Poor Father Damon!

Does not each of them have to encounter misery enough without this?

Doesn’t life spare anybody?

She told her apprehension to Jack when he came home.

Jack gave a long whistle. “That is a deadlock!”

“His vows, and her absolute materialism! Both of them would go to the
stake for what they believe, or don’t believe. It troubles me very
much.”

“But,” said Jack, “it’s interesting. It’s what they call a situation.
There. I didn’t mean to make light of it. I don’t believe there is
anything in it. But it would be comical, right here in New York.”

“It would be tragical.”

“Comedy usually is. I suppose it’s the human nature in it. That is so
difficult to get rid of. But I thought the missionary business was safe.
Though, do you know, Edith, I should think better of both of them for
having some human feeling. By-the-way, did Dr. Leigh say anything about
Henderson?”

“No. What?”

“He has given Father Damon ten thousand dollars. It’s in strict secrecy,
but Father Damon said I might tell you. He said it was providential.”

“I thought Mr. Henderson was wholly unscrupulous and cold as ice.”

“Yes, he’s got a reputation for freeze-outs. If the Street knew this it
would say it was insurance money. And he is so cynical that he wouldn’t
care what the Street said.”

“Do you think it came about through Mrs. Henderson?”

“I don’t think so. She was speaking of Father Damon this morning in the
Loan Exhibition. I don’t believe she knows anything about it. Henderson
is a good deal shut up in himself. They say at the Union that years
ago he used to do a good many generous things--that he is a great deal
harder than he used to be.”

This talk was before dinner. She did not ask anything now about Carmen,
though she knew that Jack had fallen into his old habit of seeing much
of her. He was less and less at home, except at dinner-time, and he
was often restless, and, she saw, often annoyed. When he was at home he
tried to make up for his absence by extra tenderness and consideration
for Edith and the boy. And this effort, and its evidence of a double if
not divided life, wounded her more than the neglect. One night, when he
came home late, he had been so demonstrative about the baby that Edith
had sent the nurse out of the room until she could coax Jack to go into
his own apartment. His fits of alternate good-humor and depression she
tried to attribute to his business, to which he occasionally alluded
without confiding in her.

The next morning Father Damon came in about luncheon-time. He apologized
for not coming before since her return, but he had been a little upset,
and his work was more and more interesting. His eyes were bright and his
manner had quite the usual calm, but he looked pale and thinner, and so
exhausted that Edith ran immediately for a glass of wine, and began to
upbraid him for not taking better care of himself.

“I take too much care of myself. We all do. The only thing I’ve got to
give is myself.”

“But you will not last.”

“That is of little moment; long or short, a man can only give himself.
Our Lord was not here very long.” And then Father Damon smiled, and said
“My dear friend, I’m really doing very well. Of course I get tired. Then
I come up again. And every now and then I get a lift. Did Jack tell you
about Henderson?”

“Yes. Wasn’t it strange?”

“I never was more surprised. He sent for me to come to his office.
Without any circumlocution, he asked me how I was getting on, and,
before I could answer, he said, in the driest business way, that he had
been thinking over a little plan, and perhaps I could help him. He had a
little money he wanted to invest--RR.” ‘In our mission chapel?’ I asked.

“‘No,’ he said, without moving a muscle. ‘Not that. I don’t know much
about chapels, Father Damon. But I’ve been hearing what you are doing,
and it occurred to me that you must come across a good many cases not
in the regular charities that you could help judiciously, get them
over hard spots, without encouraging dependence. I’m going to put ten
thousand dollars into your hands, if you’ll be bothered with it, to use
at your discretion.’

“I was taken aback, and I suppose I showed it, and I said that was a
great deal of money to intrust to one man.

“Henderson showed a little impatience. It depended upon the man. That
was his lookout. The money would be deposited, he said, in bank to my
order, and he asked me for my signature that he could send with the
deposit.

“Of course I thanked him warmly, and said I hoped I could do some good
with it. He did not seem to pay much attention to what I was saying. He
was looking out of the window to the bare trees in the court back of
his office, and his hands were moving the papers on his table aimlessly
about.

“‘I shall know,’ he said, ‘when you have drawn this out. I’ve got a
fancy for keeping a little fund of this sort there.’ And then he added,
still not looking at me, but at the dead branches, ‘You might call it
the Margaret Fund.’”

“That was the name of his first wife!” Edith exclaimed.

“Yes, I remember. I said I would, and began to thank him again as I rose
from my chair. He was still looking away, and saying, as if to himself,
‘I think she would like that.’ And then he turned, and, in his usual
abrupt office manner, said: ‘Good-morning, good-morning. I am very much
obliged to you.’”

“Wasn’t it all very strange!” Edith spoke, after a moment. “I didn’t
suppose he cared. Do you think it was just sentiment?”

“I shouldn’t wonder. Men like Henderson do queer things. In the hearts
of such hardened men there are sometimes roots of sentiment that you
wouldn’t suspect. But I don’t know. The Lord somehow looks out for his
poor.”

Notwithstanding this windfall of charity, Father Damon seemed somewhat
depressed. “I wish,” he said, after a pause, “he had given it to the
mission. We are so poor, and modern philanthropy all runs in other
directions. The relief of temporary suffering has taken the place of the
care of souls.”

“But Dr. Leigh said that you were interesting the churches in the labor
unions.”

“Yes. It is an effort to do something. The church must put herself into
sympathetic relations with these people, or she will accomplish nothing.
To get them into the church we must take up their burdens. But it is a
long way round. It is not the old method of applying the gospel to men’s
sins.”

“And yet,” Edith insisted, “you must admit that such people as Dr. Leigh
are doing a good work.”

Father Damon did not reply immediately. Presently he asked: “Do you
think, Mrs. Delancy, that Dr. Leigh has any sympathy with the higher
life, with spiritual things? I wish I could think so.”

“With the higher life of humanity, certainly.”

“Ah, that is too vague. I sometimes feel that she and those like her are
the worst opponents to our work. They substitute humanitarianism for the
gospel.”

“Yet I know of no one who works more than Ruth Leigh in the
self-sacrificing spirit of the Master.”

“Whom she denies!” The quick reply came with a flush in his pale face,
and he instantly arose and walked away to the window and stood for some
moments in silence. When he turned there was another expression in
his eyes and a note of tenderness in his voice that contradicted the
severity of the priest. It was the man that spoke. “Yes, she is the best
woman I ever knew. God help me! I fear I am not fit for my work.”

This outburst of Father Damon to her, so unlike his calm and trained
manner, surprised Edith, although she had already some suspicion of his
state of mind. But it would not have surprised her if she had known more
of men, the necessity of the repressed and tortured soul for sympathy,
and that it is more surely to be found in the heart of a pure woman than
elsewhere.

But there was nothing that she could say, as she took his hand to bid
him good-by, except the commonplace that Dr. Leigh had expressed anxiety
that he was overworking, and that for the sake of his work he must be
more prudent. Yet her eyes expressed the sympathy she did not put in
words.

Father Damon understood this, and he went away profoundly grateful for
her forbearance of verbal expression as much as for her sympathy. But
he did not suspect that she needed sympathy quite as much as he did, and
consequently he did not guess the extent of her self-control. It would
have been an immense relief to have opened her heart to him--and to whom
could she more safely do this than to a priest set apart from all human
entanglements?--and to have asked his advice. But Edith’s peculiar
strength--or was it the highest womanly instinct?--lay in her
discernment of the truth that in one relation of life no confidences are
possible outside of that relation except to its injury, and that to ask
interference is pretty sure to seal its failure. As its highest joys
cannot be participated in, so its estrangements cannot be healed by any
influence outside of its sacred compact. To give confidence outside
is to destroy the mutual confidence upon which the relation rests, and
though interference may patch up livable compromises, the bloom of love
and the joy of life are not in them. Edith knew that if she could not
win her own battle, no human aid could win it for her.

And it was all the more difficult because it was vague and indefinite,
as the greater part of domestic tragedies are. For the most part life
goes on with external smoothness, and the public always professes
surprise when some accident, a suit at law, a sudden death, a contested
will, a slip from apparent integrity, or family greed or feminine
revenge, turns the light of publicity upon a household, to find how
hollow the life has been; in the light of forgotten letters, revealing
check-books, servants’ gossip, and long-established habits of aversion
or forbearance, how much sordidness and meanness!

Was not everything going on as usual in the Delancy house and in the
little world of which it was a part? If there had been any open neglect
or jealousy, any quarrel or rupture, or any scene, these could be
described. These would have an interest to the biographer and perhaps to
the public. But at this period there was nothing of this sort to
tell. There were no scenes. There were no protests or remonstrances or
accusations, nor to the world was there any change in the daily life of
these two.

It was more pitiful even than that. Here was a woman who had set her
heart in all the passionate love of a pure ideal, and day by day she
felt that the world, the frivolous world, with its low and selfish
aims, was too strong for her, and that the stream was wrecking her
life because it was bearing Jack away from her. What could one woman
do against the accepted demoralizations of her social life? To go with
them, not to care, to accept Jack’s idle, good-natured, easy philosophy
of life and conduct, would not that have insured a peaceful life? Why
shouldn’t she conform and float, and not mind?

To be sure, a wise woman, who has been blessed or cursed with a long
experience of life, would have known that such a course could not
forever, or for long, secure happiness, and that a man’s love ultimately
must rest upon a profound respect for his wife and a belief in her
nobility. Perhaps Edith did not reason in this way. Probably it was her
instinct for what was pure and true-showing, indeed, the quality of her
love-that guided her.

To Jack’s friends he was much the same as usual. He simply went on in
his ante-marriage ways. Perhaps he drank a little more, perhaps he was
a little more reckless at cards, and it was certain that his taste for
amusing himself in second-hand book-shops and antiquity collections had
weakened. His talked-of project for some regular occupation seemed
to have been postponed, although he said to himself that it was only
postponed until his speculations, which kept him in a perpetual fever,
should put him in a position to command a business.

Meantime he did not neglect social life--that is, the easy, tolerant
company which lived as he liked to live. There was at first some
pretense of declining invitations which Edith could not accept, but
he soon fell into the habit of a man whose family has temporarily
gone abroad, with the privileges of a married man, without the
responsibilities of a bachelor. Edith could see that he took great
credit to himself for any evenings he spent at home, and perhaps he had
a sort of support in the idea that he was sacrificing himself to his
family. Major Fairfax, whom Edith distrusted as a misleader of youth,
did not venture to interfere with Jack again, but he said to himself
that it was a blank shame that with such a wife he should go dangling
about with women like Carmen and Miss Tavish, not that the Major himself
had any objection to their society, but, hang it all, that was no reason
why Jack should be a fool.

In midwinter Jack went to Washington on business. It was necessary to
see Mavick, and Mr. Henderson, who was also there. To spend a few
weeks at the capital, in preparation for Lent, has become a part of the
program of fashion. There can be met people like-minded from all parts
of the Union, and there is gayety, and the entertainment to be had in
new acquaintances, without incurring any of the responsibilities of
social continuance. They meet there on neutral ground. Half Jack’s set
had gone over or were going. Young Van Dam would go with him. It will be
only for a few days, Jack had said, gayly, when he bade Edith good-by,
and she must be careful not to let the boy forget him.

It was quite by accident, apparently, that in the same train were the
Chesneys, Miss Tavish, and Carmen going over to join her husband. This
gave the business expedition the air of an excursion. And indeed at the
hotel where they stayed this New York contingent made something of
an impression, promising an addition to the gayety of the season, and
contributing to the importance of the house as a centre of fashion.
Henderson’s least movements were always chronicled and speculated on,
and for years he had been one of the stock subjects, out of which even
the dullest interviewers, who watch the hotel registers in all parts of
the country, felt sure that they could make an acceptable paragraph. The
arrival of his wife, therefore, was a newspaper event.

They said in Washington at the time that Mrs. Henderson was one of the
most fascinating of women, amiable, desirous to please, approachable,
and devoted to the interests of her husband. If some of the women,
residents in established society, were a little shy of her, if some,
indeed, thought her dangerous--women are always thinking this of each
other, and surely they ought to know-nothing of this appeared in the
reports. The men liked her. She had so much vivacity, such esprit, she
understood men so well, and the world, and could make allowances, and
was always an entertaining companion. More than one Senator paid marked
court to her, more than one brilliant young fellow of the House thought
himself fortunate if he sat next her at dinner, and even cabinet
officers waited on her at supper. It could not be doubted that a smile
and a confidential or a witty remark from Mrs. Henderson brightened many
an evening. Wherever she went her charming toilets were fully described,
and the public knew as well as her jewelers the number and cost of her
diamonds, her necklaces, her tiaras. But this was for the world and
for state occasions. At home she liked simplicity. And this was what
impressed the reporters when, in the line of their public duty, they
were admitted to her presence. With them she was very affable, and she
made them feel that they could almost be classed with her friends, and
that they were her guardians against the vulgar publicity, which she
disliked and shrank from.

There went abroad, therefore, an impression of her amiability, her
fabulous wealth in jewels and apparel, her graciousness and her
cleverness and her domesticity. Her manners seemed to the reporters
those of a “lady,” and of this both her wit and freedom from prudishness
and her courteous treatment of them convinced them. And the best of all
this was that while it was said that Henderson was one of the boldest
and shrewdest of operators, and a man to be feared in the Street, he
was in his family relations one of the most generous and kind-hearted of
men.

Henderson himself had not much time for the frivolities of the season,
and he evaded all but the more conspicuous social occasions, at
which Carmen, sometimes with a little temper, insisted that he should
accompany her. “You would come here,” he once said, “when you knew I was
immersed in most perplexing business.”

“And now I am here,” she had replied, in a tone equally wanting in
softness, “you have got to make the best of me.”

Was Jack happy in the whirl he was in? Some days exceedingly so. Some
days he sulked, and some days he threw himself with recklessness born
of artificial stimulants into the always gay and rattling moods of Miss
Tavish. Somehow he could get no nearer to Henderson or to Mavick than
when he was in New York. Not that he could accuse Mavick of trying
to conceal anything; Mavick bore to him always the open, “all right”
 attitude, but there were things that he did not understand.

And then Carmen? Was she a little less dependent on him, in this wide
horizon, than in New York? And had he noticed a little disposition
to patronize on two or three occasions? It was absurd. He laughed at
himself for such an idea. Old Eschelle’s daughter patronize him! And yet
there was something. She was very confidential with Mavick. They seemed
to have a great deal in common. It so happened that even in the little
expeditions of sightseeing these two were thrown much together, and at
times when the former relations of Jack and Carmen should have made them
comrades. They had a good deal to say to each other, and momentarily
evidently serious things, and at receptions Jack had interrupted their
glances of intelligence. But what stuff this was! He jealous of the
attentions of his friend to another man’s wife! If she was a coquette,
what did it matter to him? Certainly he was not jealous. But he was
irritated.

One day after a round of receptions, in which Jack had been specially
disgruntled, and when he was alone in the drawing-room of the hotel with
Carmen, his manner was so positively rude to her that she could not but
notice it. There was this trait of boyishness in Jack, and it was one of
the weaknesses that made him loved, that he always cried out when he was
hurt.

Did Carmen resent this? Did she upbraid him for his manner? Did she
apologize, as if she had done anything to provoke it? She sank down
wearily in a chair and said:

“I’m so tired. I wish I were back in New York.”

“You don’t act like it,” Jack replied, gruffly.

“No. You don’t understand. And now you want to make me more miserable.
See here, Mr. Delancy,” and she started up in her seat and turned to
him, “you are a man of honor. Would you advise me to make an enemy
of Mr. Mavick, knowing all that he does know about Mr. Henderson’s
affairs?”

“I don’t see what that has got to do with it,” said Jack, wavering.
“Lately your manner--”

“Nonsense!” cried Carmen, springing up and approaching Jack with a smile
of animation and trust, and laying her hand on his shoulder. “We are
old, old friends. And I have just confided to you what I wouldn’t to any
other living being. There!” And looking around at the door, she tapped
him lightly on the cheek and ran out of the room.

Whatever you might say of Carmen, she had this quality of a wise person,
that she never cut herself loose from one situation until she was
entirely sure of a better position.

For one reason or another Jack’s absence was prolonged. He wrote often,
he made bright comments on the characters and peculiarities of the
capital, and he said that he was tired to death of the everlasting whirl
and scuffle. People plunged in the social whirlpool always say they are
weary of it, and they complain bitterly of its exactions and its tax on
their time and strength. Edith judged, especially from the complaints,
that her husband was enjoying himself. She felt also that his letters
were in a sense perfunctory, and gave her only the surface of his life.
She sought in vain in them for those evidences of spontaneous love, of
delight in writing to her of all persons in the world, the eagerness of
the lover that she recalled in letters written in other days. However
affectionate in expression, these were duty letters. Edith was not
alone. She had no lack of friends, who came and went in the common round
of social exchange, and for many of them she had a sincere affection.
And there were plenty of relatives on the father’s and on the mother’s
side. But for the most part they were old-fashioned, home-keeping
New-Yorkers, who were sufficient to themselves, and cared little for the
set into which Edith’s marriage had more definitely placed her. In any
real trouble she would not have lacked support. She was deemed fortunate
in her marriage, and in her apparent serene prosperity it was believed
that she was happy. If she had had mother or sister or brother, it is
doubtful if she would have made either a confidant of her anxieties,
but high-spirited and self-reliant as she was, there were days when she
longed with intolerable heartache for the silent sympathy of a mother’s
presence.

It is singular how lonely a woman of this nature can be in a gay and
friendly world. She had her interests, to be sure. As she regained her
strength she took up her social duties, and she tried to resume her
studies, her music, her reading, and she occupied herself more and more
with the charities and the fortunes of her friends who were giving their
lives to altruistic work. But there was a sense of unreality in all
this. The real thing was the soul within, the longing, loving woman
whose heart was heavy and unsatisfied. Jack was so lovable, he had in
his nature so much nobility, if the world did not kill it, her life
might be so sweet, and so completely fulfill her girlish dreams. All
these schemes of a helpful, altruistic life had been in her dream, but
how empty it was without the mutual confidence, the repose in the one
human love for which she cared.

Though she was not alone, she had no confidant. She could have none.
What was there to confide? There was nothing to be done. There was
no flagrant wrong or open injustice. Some women in like circumstances
become bitter and cynical. Others take their revenge in a career
reckless, but within social conventions, going their own way in a sort
of matrimonial truce. These are not noticeable tragedies. They are
things borne with a dumb ache of the heart. There are lives into which
the show of spring comes, but without the song of birds or the scent of
flowers. They are endured bravely, with a heroism for which the world
does not often give them credit. Heaven only knows how many noble
women-noble in this if in nothing else--carry through life this burden
of an unsatisfied heart, mocked by the outward convention of love.

But Edith had one confidant--the boy. And he was perfectly safe; he
would reveal nothing. There were times when he seemed to understand,
and whether he did or not she poured out her heart to him. Often in the
twilight she sat by him in this silent communion. If he were asleep--and
he was not troubled with insomnia--he was still company. And when he was
awake, his efforts to communicate the dawning ideas of the queer world
into which he had come were a never-failing delight. He wanted so many
more things than he could ask for, which it was his mother’s pleasure to
divine; later on he would ask for so many things he could not get. The
nurse said that he had uncommon strength of will.

These were happy hours, imagining what the boy would be, planning what
she would make his life, hours enjoyed as a traveler enjoys wayside
flowers, snatched before an approaching storm. It is a pity, the nurse
would say, that his father cannot see him now. And at the thought Edith
could only see the child through tears, and a great weight rested on her
heart in all this happiness.



XVI

When Father Damon parted from Edith he seemed to himself strengthened
in his spirit. His momentary outburst had shown him where he stood-the
strength of his fearful temptation. To see it was to be able to conquer
it. He would humiliate himself; he would scourge himself; he would fast
and pray; he would throw himself more unreservedly into the service of
his Master. He had been too compromising with sin and sinners, and with
his own weakness and sin, the worst of all.

The priest walked swiftly through the wintry streets, welcoming as a
sort of penance the biting frost which burned his face and penetrated
his garments. He little heeded the passers in the streets, those who
hurried or those who loitered, only, if he met or passed a woman or
a group of girls, he instinctively drew himself away and walked more
rapidly. He strode on uncompromisingly, and his clean-shaved face was
set in rigid lines. Those who saw him pass would have said that there
went an ascetic bent on judgment. Many who did know him, and who
ordinarily would have saluted him, sure of a friendly greeting, were
repelled by his stern face and determined air, and made no sign. The
father had something on his mind.

As he turned into Rivington Street there approached him from the
opposite direction a girl, walking slowly and undecidedly. When he came
near her she looked up, with an appealing recognition. In a flash of
the quick passing he thought he knew her--a girl who had attended his
mission and whom he had not seen for several months-but he made no sign
and passed on.

“Father Damon!”

He turned about short at the sound of the weak, pleading voice, but with
no relaxation of his severe, introverted mood. “Well?”

It was the girl he remembered. She wore a dress of silk that had once
been fine, and over it an ample cloak that had quite lost its freshness,
and a hat still gay with cheap flowers. Her face, which had a sweet and
almost innocent expression, was drawn and anxious. The eyes were those
of a troubled and hunted animal.

“I thought,” she said, hesitatingly, “you didn’t know me.”

“Yes, I know you. Why haven’t you been at the mission lately?”

“I couldn’t come. I--”

“I’m afraid you have fallen into bad ways.”

She did not answer immediately. She looked away, and, still avoiding
his gaze, said, timidly: “I thought I would tell you, Father Damon, that
I’m--that I’m in trouble. I don’t know what to do.”

“Have you repented of your sin?” asked he, with a little softening of
his tone. “Did you want to come to me for help?”

“He’s deserted me,” said the girl, looking down, absorbed in her own
misery, and not heeding his question.

“Ah, so that is what you are sorry for?” The severe, reproving tone had
come back to his voice.

“And they don’t want me in the shop any more.”

The priest hesitated. Was he always to preach against sin, to strive to
extirpate it, and yet always to make it easy for the sinner? This girl
must realize her guilt before he could do her any good. “Are you sorry
for what you have done?”

“Yes, I’m sorry,” she replied. Wasn’t to be in deep trouble to be sorry?
And then she looked up, and continued with the thought in her mind, “I
didn’t know who else to go to.”

“Well, my child, if you are sorry, and want to lead a different life,
come to me at the mission and I will try to help you.”

The priest, with a not unkindly good-by, passed on. The girl stood a
moment irresolute, and then went on her way heavily and despondent. What
good would it do her to go to the mission now?

Three days later Dr. Leigh was waiting at the mission chapel to speak
with the rector after the vesper service. He came out pale and weary,
and the doctor hesitated to make known her errand when she saw how
exhausted he was.

“Did you wish me for anything?” he asked, after the rather forced
greeting.

“If you feel able. There is a girl at the Woman’s Hospital who wants to
see you.”

“Who is it?”

“It is the girl you saw on the street the other afternoon; she said she
had spoken to you.”

“She promised to come to the mission.”

“She couldn’t. I met the poor thing the same afternoon. She looked so
aimless and forlorn that, though I did not remember her at first, I
thought she might be ill, and spoke to her, and asked her what was the
matter. At first she said nothing except that she was out of work and
felt miserable; but the next moment she broke down completely, and said
she hadn’t a friend in the world.”

“Poor thing!” said the priest, with a pang of self-reproach.

“There was nothing to do but to take her to the hospital, and there she
has been.”

“Is she very ill?”

“She may live, the house surgeon says. But she was very weak for such a
trial.”

Little more was said as they walked along, and when they reached the
hospital, Father Damon was shown without delay into the ward where the
sick girl lay. Dr. Leigh turned back from the door, and the nurse took
him to the bedside. She lay quite still in her cot, wan and feeble, with
every sign of having encountered a supreme peril.

She turned her head on the low pillow as Father Damon spoke, saying he
was very glad he could come to her, and hoped she was feeling better.

“I knew you would come,” she said, feebly. “The nurse says I’m better.
But I wanted to tell you--” And she stopped.

“Yes, I know,” he said. “The Lord is very good. He will forgive all your
sins now, if you repent and trust Him.”

“I hope--” she began. “I’m so weak. If I don’t live I want him to know.”

“Want whom to know?” asked the father, bending over her.

She signed for him to come closer, and then whispered a name.

“Only if I never see him again, if you see him, you will tell him that I
was always true to him. He said such hard words. I was always true.”

“I promise,” said the father, much moved. “But now, my child, you ought
to think of yourself, of your--”

“He is dead. Didn’t they tell you? There is nothing any more.”

The nurse approached with a warning gesture that the interview was too
prolonged.

Father Damon knelt for a moment by the bedside, uttering a hardly
articulate prayer. The girl’s eyes were closed. When he rose she opened
them with a look of gratitude, and with the sign of blessing he turned
away.

He intended to hasten from the house. He wanted to be alone. His trouble
seemed to him greater than that of the suffering girl. What had he done?
What was he in thought better than she? Was this intruding human element
always to cross the purpose of his spiritual life?

As he was passing through the wide hallway the door of the
reception-room was open, and he saw Dr. Leigh seated at the table, with
a piece of work in her hands. She looked up, and stopped him with an
unspoken inquiry in her face. It was only civil to pause a moment and
tell her about the patient, and as he stepped within the room she rose.

“You should rest a moment, Father Damon. I know what these scenes are.”

Yielding weakly, as he knew, he took the offered chair. But he raised
his hand in refusal of the glass of wine which she had ready for him on
the table, and offered before he could speak.

“But you must,” she said, with a smile. “It is the doctor’s
prescription.”

She did not look like a doctor. She had laid aside the dusty
walking-dress, the business-jacket, the ugly little hat of felt, the
battered reticule. In her simple house costume she was the woman,
homelike, sympathetic, gentle, with the everlasting appeal of the strong
feminine nature. It was not a temptress who stood before him, but a
helpful woman, in whose kind eyes-how beautiful they were in this moment
of sympathy--there was trust--and rest--and peace.

“So,” she said, when he had taken the much-needed draught; “in the
hospital you must obey the rules, one of which is to let no one sink in
exhaustion.”

She had taken her seat now, and resumed her work. Father Damon was
looking at her, seeing the woman, perhaps, as he never had seen her
before, a certain charm in her quiet figure and modest self-possession,
while the thought of her life, of her labors, as he had seen her now for
months and months of entire sacrifice of self, surged through his brain
in a whirl of emotion that seemed sweeping him away. But when he spoke
it was of the girl, and as if to himself.

“I was sorry to let her go that day. Friendless, I should have known. I
did know. I should have felt. You--”

“No,” she said, gently, interrupting him; “that was my business. You
should not accuse yourself. It was a physician’s business.”

“Yes, a physician--the great Physician. The Master never let the sin
hinder his compassion for the sinner.”

To this she could make no reply. Presently she looked up and said: “But
I am sure your visit was a great comfort to the poor girl! She was very
eager to see you.”

“I do not know.”

His air was still abstracted. He was hardly thinking of the girl, after
all, but of himself, of the woman who sat before him. It seemed to him
that he would have given the world to escape--to fly from her, to fly
from himself. Some invisible force held him--a strong, new, and yet not
new, emotion, a power that seemed to clutch his very life. He could not
think clearly about it. In all his discipline, in his consecration,
in his vows of separation from the world, there seemed to have been
no shield prepared for this. The human asserted itself, and came in,
overwhelming his guards and his barriers like a strong flood in the
spring-time of the year, breaking down all artificial contrivances.
“They reckon ill who leave me out,” is the everlasting cry of the human
heart, the great passion of life, incarnate in the first man and the
first woman.

With a supreme effort of his iron will--is the Will, after all, stronger
than Love?--Father Damona rose. He stretched out his hand to say
farewell. She also stood, and she felt the hand tremble that held hers.

“God bless you!” he said. “You are so good.”

He was going. He took her other hand, and was looking down upon her
face. She looked up, and their eyes met. It was for an instant, a flash,
glance for glance, as swift as the stab of daggers.

All the power of heaven and earth could not recall that glance nor undo
its revelations. The man and the woman stood face to face revealed.

He bent down towards her face. Affrighted by his passion, scarcely
able to stand in her sudden emotion, she started back. The action, the
instant of time, recalled him to himself. He dropped her hands, and was
gone. And the woman, her knees refusing any longer to support her, sank
into a chair, helpless, and saw him go, and knew in that moment the
height of a woman’s joy, the depth of a woman’s despair.

It had come to her! Steeled by her science, shielded by her
philanthropy, schooled in indifference to love, it had come to her! And
it was hopeless. Hopeless? It was absurd. Her life was determined. In no
event could it be in harmony with his opinions, with his religion, which
was dearer to him than life. There was a great gulf between them which
she could not pass unless she ceased to be herself. And he? A severe
priest! Vowed and consecrated against human passion! What a government
of the world--if there were any government--that could permit such a
thing! It was terrible.

And yet she was loved! That sang in her heart with all the pain, with
all the despair. And with it all was a great pity for him, alone, gone
into the wilderness, as it would seem to him, to struggle with his
fierce temptation.

It had come on darker as she sat there. The lamps were lighted, and she
was reminded of some visits she must make. She went, mechanically, to
her room to prepare for going. The old jacket, which she took up,
did look rather rusty. She went to the press--it was not much of a
wardrobe--and put on the one that was reserved for holidays. And the
hat? Her friends had often joked her about the hat, but now for the
first time she seemed to see it as it might appear to others. As she
held it in her hand, and then put it on before the mirror, she smiled a
little, faintly, at its appearance. And then she laid it aside for her
better hat. She never had been so long in dressing before. And in the
evening, too, when it could make no difference! It might, after all,
be a little more cheerful for her forlorn patients. Perhaps she was not
conscious that she was making selections, that she was paying a little
more attention to her toilet than usual. Perhaps it was only the woman
who was conscious that she was loved.

It would be difficult to say what emotion was uppermost in the mind of
Father Damon as he left the house--mortification, contempt of himself,
or horror. But there was a sense of escape, of physical escape, and the
imperative need of it, that quickened his steps almost into a run. In
the increasing dark, at this hour, in this quarter of the town, there
were comparatively few whose observation of him would recall him to
himself. He thought only of escape, and of escape from that quarter of
the city that was the witness of his labors and his failure. For
the moment to get away from this was the one necessity, and without
reasoning in the matter, only feeling, he was hurrying, stumbling in
his haste, northward. Before he went to the hospital he had been tired,
physically weary. He was scarcely conscious of it now; indeed, his body,
his hated body, seemed lighter, and the dominant spirit now awakened to
contempt of it had a certain pleasure in testing it, in drawing upon
its vitality, to the point of exhaustion if possible. It should be seen
which was master. His rapid pace presently brought him into one of the
great avenues leading to Harlem. That was the direction he wished to go.
That was where he knew, without making any decision, he must go, to the
haven of the house of his order, on the heights beyond Harlem. A train
was just clattering along on the elevated road above him. He could see
the faces at the windows, the black masses crowding the platforms. It
went pounding by as if it were freight from another world. He was in
haste, but haste to escape from himself. That way, bearing him along
with other people, and in the moving world, was to bring him in touch
with humanity again, and so with what was most hateful in himself. He
must be alone. But there was a deeper psychological reason than that for
walking, instead of availing himself of the swiftest method of escape.
He was not fleeing from justice or pursuit. When the mind is in torture
and the spirit is torn, the instinctive effort is to bodily activity, to
force physical exertion, as if there must be compensation for the mental
strain in the weariness of nature. The priest obeyed this instinct, as
if it were possible to walk away from himself, and went on, at first
with almost no sense of weariness.

And the shame! He could not bear to be observed. It seemed to him that
every one would see in his face that he was a recreant priest, perjured
and forsworn. And so great had been his spiritual pride! So removed he
had deemed himself from the weakness of humanity! And he had yielded at
the first temptation, and the commonest of all temptations! Thank God,
he had not quite yielded. He had fled. And yet, how would it have been
if Ruth Leigh had not had a moment of reserve, of prudent repulsion! He
groaned in anguish. The sin was in the intention. It was no merit of his
that he had not with a kiss of passion broken his word to his Lord and
lost his soul.

It was remorse that was driving him along the avenue; no room for any
other thought yet, or feeling. Perhaps it is true in these days that
the old-fashioned torture known as remorse is rarely experienced except
under the name of detection. But it was a reality with this highly
sensitive nature, with this conscience educated to the finest edge of
feeling. The world need never know his moment’s weakness; Ruth Leigh
he could trust as he would have trusted his own sister to guard his
honor--that was all over--never, he was sure, would she even by a look
recall the past; but he knew how he had fallen, and the awful measure of
his lapse from loyalty to his Master. And how could he ever again stand
before erring, sinful men and women and speak about that purity which
he had violated? Could repentance, confession, penitence, wipe away this
stain?

As he went on, his mind in a whirl of humiliation, self-accusation,
and contempt, at length he began to be conscious of physical weariness.
Except the biscuit and the glass of wine at the hospital, he had taken
nothing since his light luncheon. When he came to the Harlem Bridge
he was compelled to rest. Leaning against one of the timbers and half
seated, with the softened roar of the city in his ears, the lights
gleaming on the heights, the river flowing dark and silent, he began
to be conscious of his situation. Yes, he was very tired. It seemed
difficult to go on without help of some sort. At length he crossed
the bridge. Lights were gleaming from the saloons along the street.
He paused in front of one, irresolute. Food he could not taste, but
something he must have to carry him on. But no, that would not do; he
could not enter that in his priest’s garb. He dragged himself along
until he came to a drug-shop, the modern saloon of the respectably
virtuous. That he entered, and sat down on a stool by the soda-water
counter. The expectant clerk stared at him while waiting the order, his
hand tentatively seeking one of the faucets of refreshment.

“I feel a little feverish,” said the father. “You may give me five
grains of quinine in whisky.”


“That’ll put you all right,” said the boy as he handed him the mixture.
“It’s all the go now.”

It seemed to revive him, and he went out and walked on towards the
heights. Somehow, seeing this boy, coming back to common life, perhaps
the strong and unaccustomed stimulant, gave a new shade to his thoughts.
He was safe. Presently he would be at the Retreat. He would rest, and
then gird up his loins and face life again. The mood lasted for some
time. And when the sense of physical weariness came back, that seemed to
dull the acuteness of his spiritual torment. It was late when he reached
the house and rang the night-bell. No one of the brothers was up except
Father Monies, and it was he who came to the door.

“You! So late! Is anything the matter?”

“I needed to come,” the father said, simply, and he grasped the
door-post, steadying himself as he came in.

“You look like a ghost.”

“Yes. I’m tired. I walked.”

“Walked? From Rivington Street?”

“Nearly. I felt like it.”

“It’s most imprudent. You dined first?”

“I wasn’t hungry.”

“But you must have something at once.” And Father Monies hurried away,
heated some bouillon by a spirit-lamp, and brought it, with bread, and
set it before his unexpected guest.

“There, eat that, and get to bed as soon as you can. It was great
nonsense.”

And Father Damon obeyed. Indeed, he was too exhausted to talk.



XVII

Father Damon slept the sleep of exhaustion. In this for a time the mind
joined in the lethargy of the body. But presently, as the vital currents
were aroused, the mind began to play its fantastic tricks. He was a
seminary student, he was ordained, he was taking his vows before the
bishop, he was a robust and consecrated priest performing his first
service, shining, it seemed to him, before the congregation in the
purity of his separation from the world. How strong he felt. And then
came perplexities, difficulties, interests, and conflicting passions
in life that he had not suspected, good that looked like evil, and evil
that had an alloy of virtue, and the way was confused. And then there
was a vision of a sort of sister of charity working with him in the evil
and the good, drawing near to him, and yet repelling him with a cold,
scientific skepticism that chilled him like blasphemy; but so patient
was she, so unconscious of self, that gradually he lost this feeling
of repulsion and saw only the woman, that wonderful creation, tender,
pitiful comrade, the other self. And then there was darkness and
blindness, and he stood once more before his congregation, speaking
words that sounded hollow, hearing responses that mocked him, stared at
by accusing eyes that knew him for a hypocrite. And he rushed away
and left them, hearing their laughter as he went, and so into the
street--plainly it was Rivington Street--and faces that he knew had a
smile and a sneer, and he heard comments as he passed “Hulloa, Father
Damon, come in and have a drink.” “I say, Father Damon, I seen her going
round into Grand Street.”

When Father Monies looked in, just before daylight, Father Damon was
still sleeping, but tossing restlessly and muttering incoherently; and
he did not arouse him for the early devotions.

It was very late when he awoke, and opened his eyes to a confused sense
of some great calamity. Father Monies was standing by the bedside with a
cup of coffee.

“You have had a good sleep. Now take this, and then you may get up. The
breakfast will wait for you.”

Father Damon started up. “Why didn’t you call me? I am late for the
mission.”

“Oh, Bendes has gone down long ago. You must take it easy; rest today.
You’ll be all right. You haven’t a bit of fever.”

“But,” still declining the coffee, “before I break my fast, I have
something to say to you. I--”

“Get some strength first. Besides, I have an engagement. I cannot wait.
Pull yourself together; I may not be back before evening.”

So it was fated that he should be left still with himself. After his
coffee he dressed slowly, as if it were not he, but some one else going
through this familiar duty, as if it were scarcely worth while to do
anything any more. And then, before attempting his breakfast, he went
into the little oratory, and remained long in the attitude of prayer,
trying to realize what he was and what he had done. He prayed for
himself, for help, for humility, and he prayed for her; he had been
used of late to pray for her guidance, now he prayed that she might be
sustained.

When he came forth it was in a calmer frame of mind. It was all clear
now. When Father Monies returned he would confess, and take his penance,
and resolutely resume his life. He understood life better now. Perhaps
this blow was needed for his spiritual pride.

It was a mild winter day, bright, and with a touch of summer, such as
sometimes gets shuffled into our winter calendar. The book that he took
up did not interest him; he was in no mood for the quiet meditation
that it usually suggested to him, and he put it down and strolled out,
directing his steps farther up the height, and away from the suburban
stir. As he went on there was something consonant with his feelings in
the bare wintry landscape, and when he passed the ridge and walked along
the top of the river slope, he saw, as it seemed to him he had not seen
it before, that lovely reach of river, the opposite wooded heights, the
noble pass above, the peacefulness and invitation of nature. Had he a
new sense to see all this? There was a softness in the distant outline,
villas peeped out here and there, carriages were passing in the road
below, there was a cheerful life in the stream--there was a harmony in
the aspect of nature and humanity from this height. Was not the world
beautiful? and human emotion, affection, love, were they alien to the
Divine intention?

She loved beauty; she was fond of flowers; often she had spoken to him
of her childish delight in her little excursions, rarely made, into the
country. He could see her now standing just there and feasting her eyes
on this noble panorama, and he could see her face all aglow, as she
might turn to him and say, “Isn’t it beautiful, Father Damon?” And
she was down in those reeking streets, climbing about in the foul
tenement-houses, taking a sick child in her arms, speaking a word of
cheer--a good physician going about doing good!

And it might have been! Why was it that this peace of nature should
bring up her image, and that they should seem in harmony? Was not the
love of beauty and of goodness the same thing? Did God require in His
service the atrophy of the affections? As long as he was in the world
was it right that he should isolate himself from any of its sympathies
and trials? Why was it not a higher life to enter into the common lot,
and suffer, if need be, in the struggle to purify and ennoble all? He
remembered the days he had once passed in the Trappist monastery of
Gethsemane. The perfect peace of mind of the monks was purchased at
the expense of the extirpation of every want, all will, every human
interest. Were these men anything but specimens in a Museum of Failures?
And yet, for the time being, it had seemed attractive to him, this
simple vegetable existence, whose only object was preparation for death
by the extinction of all passion and desire. No, these were not soldiers
of the Lord, but the fainthearted, who had slunk into the hospital.

All this afternoon he was drifting in thought, arraigning his past life,
excusing it, condemning it, and trying to forecast its future. Was this
a trial of his constancy and faith, or had he made a mistake, entered
upon a slavish career, from which he ought to extricate himself at any
cost of the world’s opinion? But presently he was aware that in all
these debates with himself her image appeared. He was trying to fit his
life to the thought of her. And when this became clearer in his tortured
mind, the woman appeared as a temptation. It was not, then, the love
of beauty, not even the love of humanity, and very far from being the
service of his Master, that he was discussing, but only his desire for
one person. It was that, then, that made him, for that fatal instant,
forget his vow, and yield to the impulse of human passion. The thought
of that moment stung him with confusion and shame. There had been
moments in this afternoon wandering--when it had seemed possible for him
to ask for release, and to take up a human, sympathetic life with her,
in mutual consecration in the service of the Lord’s poor. Yes, and by
love to lead her into a higher conception of the Divine love. But this
breaking a solemn vow at the dictates of passion was a mortal sin--there
was no other name for it--a sin demanding repentance and expiation.

As he at last turned homeward, facing the great city and his life there,
this became more clear to him. He walked rapidly. The lines of his face
became set in a hard judgment of himself. He thought no more of escaping
from himself, but of subduing himself, stamping out the appeals of his
lower nature. It was in this mood that he returned.

Father Monies was awaiting him, and welcomed him with that look of
affection, of more than brotherly love, which the good man had for the
younger priest.

“I hope your walk has done you good.”

“Perhaps,” Father Damon replied, without any leniency in his face; “but
that does not matter. I must tell you what I could not last night. Can
you hear me?”

They went together into the oratory. Father Damon did not spare himself.
He kept nothing back that could heighten the enormity of his offense.

And Father Monies did not attempt to lessen the impression upon himself
of the seriousness of the scandal. He was shocked. He was exceedingly
grave, but he was even more pitiful. His experience of life had been
longer than that of the penitent. He better knew its temptations. His
own peace had only been won by long crucifixion of the natural desires.

“I have nothing to say as to your own discipline. That you know. But
there is one thing. You must face this temptation, and subdue it.”

“You mean that I must go back to my labor in the city?”

“Yes. You can rest here a few days if you feel too weak physically.”

“No; I am well enough.” He hesitated. “I thought perhaps some other
field, for a time?”

“There is no other field for you. It is not for the moment the question
of where you can do most good. You are to reinstate yourself. You are
a soldier of the Lord Jesus, and you are to go where the battle is most
dangerous.”

That was the substance of it all. There was much affectionate counsel
and loving sympathy mingled with all the inflexible orders of obedience,
but the sin must be faced and extirpated in presence of the enemy.

On the morrow Father Damon went back to his solitary rooms, to his
chapel, to the round of visitations, to his work with the poor, the
sinful, the hopeless. He did not seek her; he tried not to seem to avoid
her, or to seem to shun the streets where he was most likely to meet
her, and the neighborhoods she frequented. Perhaps he did avoid them a
little, and he despised himself for doing it. Almost involuntarily he
looked to the bench by the chapel door which she occasionally occupied
at vespers. She was never there, and he condemned himself for thinking
that she might be; but yet wherever he walked there was always the
expectation that he might encounter her. As the days went by and she
did not appear, his expectation became a kind of torture. Was she ill,
perhaps? It could not be that she had deserted her work.

And then he began to examine himself with a morbid introspection. Had
the hope that he should see her occasionally influenced him at all in
his obedience to Father Monies? Had he, in fact, a longing to be in the
streets where she had walked, among the scenes that had witnessed her
beautiful devotion? Had his willingness to take up this work again been
because it brought him nearer to her in spirit?

No, she could not be ill. He heard her spoken of, here and there, in his
calls and ministrations to the sick and dying. Evidently she was going
about her work as usual. Perhaps she was avoiding him. Or perhaps
she did not care, after all, and had lost her respect for him when he
discovered to her his weakness. And he had put himself on a plane so
high above her.

There was no conscious wavering in his purpose. But from much dwelling
upon the thought, from much effort rather to put it away, his desire
only to see her grew stronger day by day. He had no fear. He longed to
test himself. He was sure that he would be impassive, and be all the
stronger for the test. He was more devoted than ever in his Work. He was
more severe with himself, more charitable to others, and he could not
doubt that he was gaining a hold-yes, a real hold-upon the lives of many
about him. The attendance was better at the chapel; more of the penitent
and forlorn came to him for help. And how alone he was! My God, never
even to see her!

In fact, Ruth Leigh was avoiding him. It was partly from a womanly
reserve--called into expression in this form for the first time--and
partly from a wish to spare him pain. She had been under no illusion
from the first about the hopelessness of the attachment. She
comprehended his character so thoroughly that she knew that for him any
fall from his ideal would mean his ruin. He was one of the rare spirits
of faith astray in a skeptical age. For a time she had studied curiously
his efforts to adapt himself to his surroundings. One of these was
joining a Knights of Labor lodge. Another was his approach to the
ethical-culture movement of some of the leaders in the Neighborhood
Guild. Another was his interest in the philanthropic work of agnostics
like herself. She could see that he, burning with zeal to save the souls
of men, and believing that there was no hope for the world except in
the renunciation of the world, instinctively shrank from these contacts,
which, nevertheless, he sought in the spirit of a Jesuit missionary to a
barbarous tribe.

It was possible for such a man to be for a time overmastered by human
passion; it was possible even that he might reason himself temporarily
into conduct that this natural passion seemed to justify; yet she never
doubted that there would follow an awakening from that state of mind as
from a horrible delusion. It was simply because Ruth Leigh was guided by
the exercise of reason, and had built up her scheme of life upon facts
that she believed she could demonstrate, that she saw so clearly their
relations, and felt that the faith, which was to her only a vagary of
the material brain, was to him an integral part of his life.

Love, to be sure, was as unexpected in her scheme of life as it was in
his; but there was on her part no reason why she should not yield to it.
There was every reason in her nature and in her theory why she should,
for, bounded as her vision of life was by this existence, love was the
highest conceivable good in life. It had been with a great shout of joy
that the consciousness had come to her that she loved and was loved.
Though she might never see him again, this supreme experience for man or
woman, this unsealing of the sacred fountain of life, would be for her
an enduring sweetness in her lonely and laborious pilgrimage. How strong
love is they best know to whom it is offered and denied.

And why, so far as she was concerned, should she deny it? An ordinary
woman probably would not. Love is reason enough. Why should artificial
conventions defeat it? Why should she sacrifice herself, if he were
willing to brave the opinion of the world for her sake? Was it any new
thing for good men to do this? But Ruth Leigh was not an ordinary woman.
Perhaps if her intellect had not been so long dominant over her heart it
would have been different. But the habit of being guided by reason was
second nature. She knew that not only his vow, but the habit of life
engendered by the vow, was an insuperable barrier. And besides, and this
was the touchstone of her conception of life and duty, she felt that if
he were to break his vow, though she might love him, her respect for him
would be impaired.

It was a singular phenomenon--very much remarked at the time--that the
women who did not in the least share Father Damon’s spiritual faith,
and would have called themselves in contradistinction materialists, were
those who admired him most, were in a way his followers, loved to attend
his services, were inspired by his personality, and drawn to him in
a loving loyalty. The attraction to these very women was his
unworldliness, his separateness, his devotion to an ideal which in their
reason seemed a delusion. And no women would have been more sensitive
than they to his fall from his spiritual pinnacle.

It was easy with a little contrivance to avoid meeting him. She did not
go to the chapel or in its neighborhood when he was likely to be going
to or from service. She let others send for him when in her calls his
ministration was required, and she was careful not to linger where he
was likely to come. A little change in the time of her rounds was made
without neglecting her work, for that she would not do, and she trusted
that if accident threw him in her way, circumstances would make it
natural and not embarrassing. And yet his image was never long absent
from her thoughts; she wondered if he were dejected, if he were ill, if
he were lonely, and mostly there was for him a great pity in her heart,
a pity born, alas! of her own sense of loneliness.

How much she was repressing her own emotions she knew one evening when
she returned from her visits and found a letter in his handwriting. The
sight of it was a momentary rapture, and then the expectation of what it
might contain gave her a feeling of faintness. The letter was long. Its
coming needs a word of explanation.

Father Damon had begun to use the Margaret Fund. He found that its
judicious use was more perplexing than he had supposed. He needed
advice, the advice of those who had more knowledge than he had of the
merits of relief cases. And then there might be many sufferers whom he
in his limited field neglected. It occurred to him that Dr. Leigh would
be a most helpful co-almoner. No sooner did this idea come to him than
he was spurred to put it into effect. This common labor would be a
sort of bond between them, a bond of charity purified from all personal
alloy. He went at once to Mr. Henderson’s office and told him his
difficulties, and about Dr. Leigh’s work, and the opportunities she
would have. Would it not be possible for Dr. Leigh to draw from the fund
on her own checks independent of him? Mr. Henderson thought not. Dr.
Leigh was no doubt a good woman, but he didn’t know much about woman
visitors and that sort; their sympathies were apt to run away with them,
and he should prefer at present to have the fund wholly under Father
Damon’s control. Some time, he intimated, he might make more lasting
provisions with trustees. It would be better for Father Damon to give
Dr. Leigh money as he saw she needed it.

The letter recited this at length; it had a check endorsed, and the
writer asked the doctor to be his almoner. He dwelt very much upon the
relief this would be to him, and the opportunity it would give her in
many emergencies, and the absolute confidence he had in her discretion,
as well as in her quick sympathy with the suffering about them. And also
it would be a great satisfaction to him to feel that he was associated
with her in such a work.

In its length, in its tone of kindliness, of personal confidence,
especially in its length, it was evident that the writing of it had been
a pleasure, if not a relief, to the sender. Ruth read it and reread it.
It was as if Father Damon were there speaking to her. She could hear
the tones of his voice. And the glance of love--that last overmastering
appeal and cry thrilled through her soul.

But in the letter there was no love; to any third person it would have
read like an ordinary friendly philanthropic request. And her reply,
accepting gratefully his trust, was almost formal, only the writer felt
that she was writing out of her heart.



XVIII

The Roman poet Martial reckons among the elements of a happy life “an
income left, not earned by toil,” and also “a wife discreet, yet blythe
and bright.” Felicity in the possession of these, the epigrammatist
might have added, depends upon content in the one and full appreciation
of the other.

Jack Delancy returned from Washington more discontented than when he
went. His speculation hung fire in a most tantalizing way; more than
that, it had absorbed nearly all the “income not earned by toil,” which
was at the hazard of operations he could neither control nor comprehend.
And besides, this little fortune had come to seem contemptibly
inadequate. In his associations of the past year his spendthrift habits
had increased, and he had been humiliated by his inability to keep
pace with the prodigality of those with whom he was most intimate.
Miss Tavish was an heiress in her own right, who never seemed to give
a thought to the cost of anything she desired; the Hendersons, for any
whim, drew upon a reservoir of unknown capacity; and even Mavick began
to talk as if he owned a flock of geese that laid golden eggs.

To be sure, it was pleasant coming home into an atmosphere of sincerity,
of worship--was it not? It was very flattering to his self-esteem. The
master had come! The house was in commotion. Edith flew to meet him,
hugged him, shook him, criticised his appearance, rallied him for a
recreant father. How well she looked-buoyant, full of vivacity, running
over with joy, asking a dozen questions before he could answer one,
testifying her delight, her affection, in a hundred ways. And the boy!
He was so eager to see his papa. He could converse now--that is, in his
way. And that prodigy, when Jack was dragged into his presence, and also
fell down with Edith and worshiped him in his crib, did actually smile,
and appear to know that this man belonged to him, was a part of his
worldly possessions.

“Do you know,” said Edith, looking at the boy critically, “I think of
making Fletcher a present, if you approve.”

“What’s that?”

“He’ll want some place to go to in the summer. I want to buy that old
place where he was born and give it to him. Don’t you think it would be
a good investment?”

“Yes, permanent,” replied Jack, laughing at such a mite of a real-estate
owner.

“I know he would like it. And you don’t object?”

“Not in the least. It’s next to an ancestral feeling to be the father of
a land-owner.”

They were standing close to the crib, his arm resting lightly across
her shoulders. He drew her closer to him, and kissed her tenderly. “The
little chap has a golden-hearted mother. I don’t know why he should not
have a Golden House.”

Her eyes filled with sudden tears. She could not speak. But both arms
were clasped round his neck now. She was too happy for words. And the
baby, looking on with large eyes, seemed to find nothing unusual in
the proceeding. He was used to a great deal of this sort of nonsense
himself.

It was a happy evening. In truth, after the first surprise, Jack was
pleased with this contemplated purchase. It was something removed beyond
temptation. Edith’s property was secure to her, and it was his honorable
purpose never to draw it into his risks. But he knew her generosity, and
he could not answer for himself if she should offer it, as he was sure
she would do, to save him from ruin.

There was all the news to tell, the harmless gossip of daily life, which
Edith had a rare faculty of making dramatically entertaining, with her
insight and her feeling for comedy. There had been a musicale at the
Blunts’--oh, strictly amateur--and Edith ran to the piano and imitated
the singers and took off the players, until Jack declared that it
beat the Conventional Club out of sight. And she had been to a parlor
mind-cure lecture, and to a Theosophic conversation, and to a Reading
Club for the Cultivation of a Feeling for Nature through Poetry. It was
all immensely solemn and earnest. And Jack wondered that the managers
did not get hold of these things and put them on the stage. Nothing
could draw like them. Not burlesques, though, said Edith; not in the
least. If only these circles would perform in public as they did in
private, how they would draw!

And then Father Damon had been to consult her about his fund. He had
been ill, and would not stay, and seemed more severe and ascetic than
ever. She was sure something was wrong. For Dr. Leigh, whom she had
sought out several times, was reserved, and did not voluntarily speak of
Father Damon; she had heard that he was throwing himself with more than
his usual fervor into his work. There was plenty to talk about. The
purchase of the farm by the sea had better not be delayed; Jack might
have to go down and see the owner. Yes, he would make it his first
business in the morning. Perhaps it would be best to get some
Long-Islander to buy it for them.

By the time it was ten o’clock, Jack said he thought he would step down
to the Union a moment. Edith’s countenance fell. There might be letters,
he explained, and he had a little matter of business; he wouldn’t be
late.

It was very agreeable, home was, and Edith was charming. He could
distinctly feel that she was charming. But Jack was restless. He felt
the need of talking with somebody about what was on his mind. If only
with Major Fairfax. He would not consult the Major, but the latter was
in the way of picking up all sorts of gossip, both social and Street
gossip.

And the Major was willing to unpack his budget. It was not very
reassuring, what he had to tell; in fact, it was somewhat depressing,
the general tightness and the panicky uncertainty, until, after a couple
of glasses of Scotch, the financial world began to open a little and
seem more hopeful.

“The Hendersons are going to build,” Jack said at length, after a remark
of the Major’s about that famous operator.

“Build? What for? They’ve got a palace.”

“Carmen says it’s for an object-lesson. To show New York millionaires
how to adorn their city.”

“It’s like that little schemer. What does Henderson say?”

“He appears to be willing. I can’t get the hang of Henderson. He doesn’t
seem to care what his wife does. He’s a cynical cuss. The other night,
at dinner, in Washington, when the thing was talked over, he said: ‘My
dear, I don’t know why you shouldn’t do that as well as anything. Let’s
build a house of gold, as Nero did; we are in the Roman age.’ Carmen
looked dubious for a moment, but she said, ‘You know, Rodney, that you
always used to say that some time you would show New York what a house
ought to be in this climate.’ ‘Well, go on,’ and he laughed. ‘I suppose
lightning will not strike that sooner than anything else.’” “Seems to
me,” said the Major, reflectively, reaching out his hand for the brown
mug, “the way he gives that woman her head, and doesn’t care what she
does, he must have a contempt for her.”

“I wish somebody had that sort of contempt for me,” said Jack, filling
up his glass also.

“But, I tell you,” he continued, “Mrs. Henderson has caught on to the
new notions. Her idea is the union of all the arts. She has already got
the refusal of a square ‘way up-town, on the rise opposite the Park, and
has been consulting architects about it. It is to be surrounded with the
building, with a garden in the interior, a tropical garden, under glass
in the winter. The facades are to be gorgeous and monumental. Artists
and sculptors are to decorate it, inside and out. Why shouldn’t there
be color on the exterior, gold and painting, like the Fugger palaces in
Augsburg, only on a great scale? The artists don’t see any reason why
there should not. It will make the city brilliant, that sort of thing,
in place of our monotonous stone lanes. And it’s using her wealth for
the public benefit-the architects and artists all say that. Gad, I don’t
know but the little woman is beginning to regard herself as a public
benefactor.”

“She is that or nothing,” echoed the Major, warmly.

“And do you know,” continued Jack, confidentially, “I think she’s got
the right idea. If I have any luck--of course I sha’n’t do that--but
if I have any luck, I mean to build a house that’s got some life in
it--color, old boy--something unique and stunning.”

“So you will,” cried the Major, enthusiastically, and, raising his
glass, “Here’s to the house that Jack built!”

It was later than he thought it would be when he went home, but Jack was
attended all the way by a vision of a Golden House--all gold wouldn’t be
too good, and he will build it, damme, for Edith and the boy. The next
morning not even the foundations of this structure were visible. The
master of the house came down to a late breakfast, out of sorts with
life, almost surly. Not even Edith’s bright face and fresh toilet and
radiant welcome appealed to him. No one would have thought from her
appearance that she had waited for him last night hour after hour, and
had at last gone to bed with a heavy heart, and not to sleep-to toss,
and listen, and suffer a thousand tortures of suspense. How many
tragedies of this sort are there nightly in the metropolis, none the
less tragic because they are subjects of jest in the comic papers and on
the stage! What would be the condition of social life if women ceased
to be anxious in this regard, and let loose the reins in an easy-going
indifference? What, in fact, is the condition in those households where
the wives do not care? One can even perceive a tender sort of loyalty to
women in the ejaculation of that battered old veteran, the Major, “Thank
God, there’s nobody sitting up for me!”

Jack was not consciously rude. He even asked about the baby. And he
sipped his coffee and glanced over the morning journal, and he referred
to the conversation of the night before, and said that he would look
after the purchase at once. If Edith had put on an aspect of injury, and
had intimated that she had hoped that his first evening at home might
have been devoted to her and the boy, there might have been a scene,
for Jack needed only an occasion to vent his discontent. And for the
chronicler of social life a scene is so much easier to deal with, an
outburst of temper and sharp language, of accusation and recrimination,
than the well-bred commonplace of an undefined estrangement.

And yet estrangement is almost too strong a word to use in Jack’s case.
He would have been the first to resent it. But the truth was that Edith,
in the life he was leading, was a rebuke to him; her very purity
and unworldliness were out of accord with his associations, with his
ventures, with his dissipations in that smart and glittering circle
where he was more welcome the more he lowered his moral standards. Could
he help it if after the first hours of his return he felt the
restraint of his home, and that the life seemed a little flat? Almost
unconsciously to himself, his interests and his inclinations were
elsewhere.

Edith, with the divination of a woman, felt this. Last night her
love alone seemed strong enough to hold him, to bring him back to the
purposes and the aspirations that only last summer had appeared to
transform him. Now he was slipping away again. How pitiful it is, this
contest of a woman who has only her own love, her own virtue, with the
world and its allurements and seductions, for the possession of her
husband’s heart! How powerless she is against these subtle invitations,
these unknown and all-encompassing temptations! At times the whole drift
of life, of the easy morality of the time, is against her. The current
is so strong that no wonder she is often swept away in it. And what
could an impartial observer of things as they are say otherwise than
that John Delancy was leading the common life of his kind and his time,
and that Edith was only bringing trouble on herself by being out of
sympathy with it?

He might not be in at luncheon, he said, when he was prepared to go
down-town. He seldom was. He called at his broker’s. Still suspense. He
wrote to the Long Island farmer. At the Union he found a scented note
from Carmen. They had all returned from the capital. How rejoiced she
was to be at home! And she was dying to see him; no, not dying, but very
much living; and it was very important. She should expect him at the
usual hour. And could he guess what gown she would wear?

And Jack went. What hold had this woman on him? Undoubtedly she had
fascinations, but he knew--knew well enough by this time--that her
friendship was based wholly on calculation. And yet what a sympathetic
comrade she could be! How freely he could talk with her; there was no
subject she did not adapt herself to. No doubt it was this adaptability
that made her such a favorite. She did not demand too much virtue or
require too much conventionality. The hours he was with her he was
wholly at his ease. She made him satisfied with himself, and she didn’t
disturb his conscience.

“I think,” said Jack--he was holding both her hands with a swinging
motion--when she came forward to greet him, and looking at her
critically--“I think I like you better in New York than in Washington.”

“That is because you see more of me here.”

“Oh, I saw you enough in Washington.”

“But that was my public manner. I have to live up to Mr. Henderson’s
reputation.”

“And here you only have to live up to mine?”

“I can live for my friends,” she replied, with an air of candor, giving
a very perceptible pressure with her little hands. “Isn’t that enough?”

Jack kissed each little hand before he let it drop, and looked as if he
believed.

“And how does the house get on?”

“Famously. The lot is bought. Mr. Van Brunt was here all the morning.
It’s going to be something Oriental, mediaeval, nineteenth-century,
gorgeous, and domestic. Van Brunt says he wants it to represent me.”

“How?” inquired Jack; “all the four facades different?”

“With an interior unity--all the styles brought to express an individual
taste, don’t you know. A different house from the four sides of
approach, and inside, home--that’s the idea.”

“It appears to me,” said Jack, still bantering, “that it will look like
an apartment-house.”

“That is just what it will not--that is, outside unity, and inside a
menagerie. This won’t look gregarious. It is to have not more than
three stories, perhaps only two. And then exterior color, decoration,
statuary.”

“And gold?”

“Not too much--not to give it a cheap gilded look. Oh, I asked him about
Nero’s house. As I remember it, that was mostly caverns. Mr. Van Brunt
laughed, and said they were not going to excavate this house. The Roman
notion was barbarous grandeur. But in point of beauty and luxury, this
would be as much superior to Nero’s house as the electric light is to a
Roman lamp.”

“Not classic, then?”

“Why, all that’s good in classic form, with the modern spirit. You ought
to hear Mr. Van Brunt talk. This country has never yet expressed itself
in domestic inhabitation.”

“It’s going to cost! What does Mr. Henderson say?”

“I think he rather likes it. He told Mr. Van Brunt to consult me and go
ahead with his plans. But he talks queerly. He said he thought he would
have money enough at least for the foundation. Do you think, Jack,”
 asked Carmen, with a sudden change of manner, “that Mr. Henderson is
really the richest man in the United States?”

“Some people say so. Really, I don’t know how any one can tell. If he
let go his hand from his affairs, I don’t know what a panic would do.”

Carmen looked thoughtful. “He said to me once that he wasn’t afraid of
the Street any more. I told him this morning that I didn’t want to begin
this if it was going to incommode him.”

“What did he say?”

“He was just going out. He looked at me a moment with that speculative
sort of look-no, it isn’t cynical, as you say; I know it so well--and
then said: ‘Oh, go ahead. I guess it will be all right. If anything
happens, you can turn it into a boardinghouse. It will be an excellent
sanitarium.’ That was all. Anyway, it’s something to do. Come, let’s
go and see the place.” And she started up and touched the bell for the
carriage. It was more than something to do. In those days before her
marriage, when her mother was living, and when they wandered about
Europe, dangerously near to the reputation of adventuresses, the girl
had her dream of chateaux and castles and splendor. Her chance did not
come in Europe, but, as she would have said, Providence is good to those
who wait.

The next day Jack went to Long Island, and the farm was bought, and the
deed brought to Edith, who, with much formality, presented it to the
boy, and that young gentleman showed his appreciation of it by trying
to eat it. It would have seemed a pretty incident to Jack, if he had not
been absorbed in more important things.

But he was very much absorbed, and apparently more idle than ever. As
the days went on, and the weeks, he was less and less at home, and in a
worse humor--that is, at home. Carmen did not find him ill-humored, nor
was there any change towards the fellows at the Union, except that it
was noticed that he had his cross days. There was nothing specially to
distinguish him from a dozen others, who led the same life of vacuity,
of mild dissipation, of enforced pleasure. A wager now and then on an
“event”; a fictitious interest in elections; lively partisanship in
society scandals: Not much else. The theatres were stale, and only
endurable on account of the little suppers afterwards; and really there
wasn’t much in life except the women who made it agreeable.

Major Fairfax was not a model; there had not much survived out of his
checkered chances and experiences, except a certain instinct of being a
gentleman, sir; the close of his life was not exactly a desirable goal;
but even the Major shook his head over Jack.



XIX

The one fact in which men universally agree is that we come into the
world alone and we go out of the world alone; and although we travel in
company, make our pilgrimage to Canterbury or to Vanity Fair in a great
show of fellowship, and of bearing one another’s burdens, we carry our
deepest troubles alone. When we think of it, it is an awful lonesomeness
in this animated and moving crowd. Each one either must or will carry
his own burden, which he commonly cannot, or by pride or shame will not,
ask help in carrying.

Henderson drew more and more apart from confidences, and was alone
in building up the colossal structure of his wealth. Father Damon was
carrying his renewed temptation alone, after all his brave confession
and attempt at renunciation. Ruth Leigh plodded along alone, with her
secret which was the joy and the despair of her life--the opening of a
gate into the paradise which she could never enter. Jack Delancy, the
confiding, open-hearted good fellow, had come to a stage in his journey
where he also was alone. Not even to Carmen could he confess the extent
of his embarrassments, nor even in her company, nor in the distraction
of his increasingly dissipated life, could he forget them. Not only had
his investments been all transferred to his speculations, but his home
had been mortgaged, and he did not dare tell Edith of the lowering cloud
that hung over it; and that his sole dependence was the confidence of
the Street, which any rumor might shatter, in that one of Henderson’s
schemes to which he had committed himself. Edith, the one person who
could have comforted him, was the last person to whom he could have told
this, for he had the most elementary, and the common conception of what
marriage is.

But Edith’s lot was the most pitiful of all. She was not only alone, but
compelled to inaction. She saw the fair fabric of her life dissolving,
and neither by cries nor tears, by appeals nor protest, by show of anger
nor by show of suffering, could she hinder the dissolution. Strong in
herself and full of courage, day by day and week by week she felt her
powerlessness. Heaven knows what it cost her--what it costs all women
in like circumstances--to be always cheerful, never to show distrust. If
her love were not enough, if her attractions were not enough, there was
no human help to which she could appeal.

And what, pray, was there to appeal? There was no visible neglect, no
sufficient alienation for gossip to take hold of. If there was a little
talk about Jack’s intimacy elsewhere, was there anything uncommon
in that? Affairs went on as usual. Was it reasonable to suppose that
society should notice that one woman’s heart was full of foreboding,
heavy with a sense of loss and defeat, and with the ruin of two lives?
Could simple misery like this rise to the dignity of tragedy in a world
that has its share of tragedies, shocking and violent, but is on the
whole going on decorously and prosperously?

The season wore on. It was the latter part of May. Jack had taken Edith
and the boy down to the Long Island house, and had returned to the city
and was living at his club, feverishly waiting for some change in his
affairs. It was a sufficient explanation of his anxiety that money
was “tight,” that failures were daily announced, and that there was
a general fear of worse times. It was fortunate for Jack and other
speculators that they could attribute their ill-luck to the general
financial condition. There were reasons enough for this condition. Some
attributed it to want of confidence, others to the tariff, others to
the action of this or that political party, others to over-production,
others to silver, others to the action of English capitalists in
withdrawing their investments. It could all be accounted for without
referring to the fact that most of the individual sufferers, like Jack,
owed more than they could pay.

Henderson was much of the time absent--at the West and at the South. His
every move was watched, his least sayings were reported as significant,
and the Street was hopeful or depressed as he seemed to be cheerful or
unusually taciturn. Uncle Jerry was the calmest man in town, and his
observation that Henderson knew what he was about was reassuring. His
serenity was well founded. The fact was that he had been pulling in and
lowering canvas for months. Or, as he put it, he hadn’t much hay out...
“It’s never a good plan,” said Uncle Jerry, “to put off raking up till
the shower begins.”

It seems absurd to speak of the East Side in connection with the
financial situation. But that was where the pinch was felt, and felt
first. Work was slack, and that meant actual hunger for many families.
The monetary solidarity of the town is remarkable. No one flies a kite
in Wall Street that somebody in Rivington Street does not in consequence
have to go without his dinner. As Dr. Leigh went her daily rounds she
encountered painful evidence of the financial disturbance. Increased
number of cases for the doctor followed want of sufficient food and the
eating of cheap, unwholesome food. She was often obliged to draw upon
the Margaret Fund, and to invoke the aid of Father Damon when the
responsibility was too great for her. And Father Damon found that
his ministry was daily diverted from the cure of souls to the care of
bodies. Among all those who came to the mission as a place of refuge
and rest, and to whom the priest sought to offer the consolations of
religion and of his personal sympathy, there were few who did not have
a tale of suffering to tell that wrung his heart. Some of them were
actually ill, or had at home a sick husband or a sick daughter. And such
cases had to be reported to Dr. Leigh.

It became necessary, therefore, that these two, who had shunned each
other for months, should meet as often as they had done formerly. This
was very hard for both, for it meant only the renewal of heart-break,
regret, and despair. And yet it had been almost worse when they did not
see each other. They met; they talked of nothing but their work; they
tried to forget themselves in their devotion to humanity. But the human
heart will not be thus disposed of. It was impossible that some show of
personal interest, some tenderness, should not appear. They were walking
towards Fourth Avenue one evening--the priest could not resist the
impulse to accompany her a little way towards her home--after a day of
unusual labor and anxiety.

“You are working too hard,” he said, gently; “you look fatigued.”

“Oh no,” she replied, looking up cheerfully; “I’m a regular machine. I
get run down, and then I wind up. I get tired, and then I get rested.
It isn’t the work,” she added, after a moment, “if only I could see any
good of it. It seems so hopeless.”

“From your point of view, my dear doctor,” he answered, but without
any shade of reproof in his tone. “But no good deed is lost. There is
nothing else in the world--nothing for me.” The close of the sentence
seemed wholly accidental, and he stopped speaking as if he could not
trust himself to go on.

Ruth Leigh looked up quickly. “But, Father Damon, it is you who ought to
be rebuked for overwork. You are undertaking too much. You ought to go
off for a vacation, and go at once.”

The father looked paler and thinner than usual, but his mouth was set
in firm lines, and he said: “It cannot be. My duty is here. And”--he
turned, and looked her full in the face--“I cannot go.”

No need to explain that simple word. No need to interpret the swift
glance that their eyes exchanged--the eager, the pitiful glance. They
both knew. It was not the work. It was not the suffering of the world.
It was the pain in their own hearts, and the awful chasm that his
holy vows had put between them. They stood so only an instant. He was
trembling in the extort to master himself, and in a second she felt the
hot blood rising to her face. Her woman’s wit was the first to break the
hopeless situation. She turned, and hailed a passing car. “I cannot walk
any farther. Good-night.” And she was gone.

The priest stood as if a sudden blow had struck him, following the
retreating car till it was out of sight, and then turned homeward,
dazed, and with feeble steps. What was this that had come to him to
so shake his life? What devil was tempting him to break his vows and
forsake his faith? Should he fly from the city and from his work, or
should he face what seemed to him, in the light of his consecration, a
monstrous temptation, and try to conquer himself? He began to doubt his
power to do this. He had always believed that it was easy to conquer
nature. And now a little brown woman had taught him that he reckons ill
who leaves out the strongest human passion. And yet suppose he should
break his solemn vows and throw away his ideal, and marry Ruth Leigh,
would he ever be happy? Here was a mediaeval survival confronted by a
nineteenth-century skepticism. The situation was plainly insoluble.
It was as plainly so to the clear mind of the unselfish little woman
without faith as it was to him. Perhaps she could not have respected him
if he had yielded. Strangely enough, the attraction of the priest for
her and for other women who called themselves servants of humanity was
in his consecration, in his attitude of separation from the vanities and
passions of this world. They believed in him, though they did not share
his faith. To Ruth Leigh this experience of love was as unexpected as it
was to the priest. Perhaps because her life was lived on a less exalted
plane she could bear it with more equanimity. But who knows? The habit
of her life was endurance, the sturdy meeting of the duty of every day,
with at least only a calm regard of the future. And she would go on.
But who can measure the inner change in her life? She must certainly
be changed by this deep experience, and, terrible as it was, perhaps
ennobled by it. Is there not something supernatural in such a love
itself? It has a wonderful transforming power. It is certain that a new
light, a tender light, was cast upon her world. And who can say that
some time, in the waiting and working future, this new light might not
change life altogether for this faithful soul?

There was one person upon whom the tragedy of life thus far sat lightly.
Even her enemies, if she had any, would not deny that Carmen had an
admirable temperament. If she had been a Moslem, it might be predicted
that she would walk the wire ‘El Serat’ without a tremor. In these days
she was busy with the plans of her new house. The project suited her
ambition and her taste. The structure grew in her mind into barbaric
splendor, but a barbaric splendor refined, which reveled in the
exquisite adornment of the Alhambra itself. She was in daily conferences
with her architect and her artists, she constantly consulted Jack about
it, and Mavick whenever he was in town, and occasionally she
awakened the interest of Henderson himself, who put no check upon her
proceedings, although his mind was concerned with a vaster structure of
his own. She talked of little else, until in her small world there grew
up a vast expectation of magnificence, of which hints appeared from time
to time in the newspapers, mysterious allusions to Roman luxury, to Nero
and his Golden House. Henderson read these paragraphs, as he read the
paragraphs about his own fortune, with a grim smile.

“Your house is getting a lot of free advertising,” he said to Carmen one
evening after dinner in the library, throwing the newspaper on the table
as he spoke.

“They all seem to like the idea,” replied Carmen. “Did you see what one
of the papers said about the use of wealth in adorning the city? That’s
my notion.”

“I suppose,” said Henderson, with a smile, “that you put that notion
into the reporter’s head.”

“But he thought he suggested it to me.”

“Let’s look over the last drawing.” Henderson half rose from his chair
to pull the sheet towards him, but instantly sank back, and put his hand
to his heart. Carmen saw that he was very pale, and ran round to his
chair.

“What is it?”

“Nothing,” he said, taking a long breath. “Just a stitch. Indigestion.
It must have been the coffee.”

Carmen ran to the dining-room, and returned with a wineglass of brandy.

“There, take that.”

He drank it. “Yes, that’s better. I’m all right now.” And he sat still,
slowly recovering color and control of himself.

“I’m going to send for the doctor.”

“No, no; nonsense. It has all passed,” and he stretched out his arms
and threw them back vigorously. “It was only a moment’s faintness. It’s
quite gone.”

He rose from his chair and took a turn or two about the room. Yes, he
was quite himself, and he patted Carmen’s head as he passed and took his
seat again. For a moment or two there was silence. Then he said, still
as if reflecting:

“Isn’t it queer? In that moment of faintness all my life flashed through
my mind.”

“It has been a very successful life,” Carmen said, by way of saying
something.

“Yes, yes; but I wonder if it was worth while?”

“If I were a man, I should enjoy the power you have, the ability to do
what you will.”

“I suppose I do. That is all there is. I like to conquer obstacles, and
I like to command. And money; I never did care for money in itself.
But there is a fascination in building up a great fortune. It is like
conducting a political or a military campaign. Now, I haven’t much
interest in anything else.”

As he spoke he looked round upon the crowded shelves of his library,
and, getting up, went to the corner where there was a shelf of rare
editions and took down a volume.

“Do you remember when I got this, Carmen? It was when I was a bachelor.
It was rare then. I saw it quoted the other day as worth twice the price
I gave for it.”

He replaced it carefully, and walked along the shelves looking at the
familiar titles.

“I used to read then. And you read still; you have time.”

“Not those books,” she replied, with a laugh. “Those belong to the last
generation.”

“That is where I belong,” he said, smiling also. “I don’t think I have
read a book, not really read it, in ten years. This modern stuff
that pretends to give life is so much less exciting than my own daily
experience that I cannot get interested in it. Perhaps I could read
these calm old books.”

“It is the newspapers that take your time,” Carmen suggested.

“Yes, they pass the time when I am thinking. And they are full of
suggestions. I suppose they are as accurate about other things as about
me. I used to think I would make this library the choicest in the city.
It is good as far as it goes. Perhaps I will take it up some day--if
I live.” And he turned away from the shelves and sat down. Carmen had
never seen him exactly in this humor and was almost subdued by it.

He began to talk again, philosophizing about life generally and his own
life. He seemed to like to recall his career, and finally said: “Uncle
Jerry is successful too, and he never did care for anything else--except
his family. There is a clerk in my office on five thousand a year who is
never without a book when he comes to the office and when I see him on
the train. He has a wife and a nice little family in Jersey. I ask him
sometimes about his reading. He is collecting a library, but not of rare
books; says he cannot afford that. I think he is successful too, or will
be if he never gets more than five thousand a year, and is content with
his books and his little daily life, coming and going to his family. Ah,
well! Everybody must live his life. I suppose there is some explanation
of it all.”

“Has anything gone wrong?” asked Carmen, anxiously.

“No, not at all. Nothing to interfere with the house of gold.” He
spoke quite gently and sincerely. “I don’t know what set me into this
moralizing. Let’s look at the plans.”

The next day--it was the first of June--in consultation with the
architect, a project was broached that involved such an addition of cost
that Carmen hesitated. She declared that it was a question of ways and
means, and that she must consult the chairman. Accordingly she called
her carriage and drove down to Henderson’s office.

It was a beautiful day, a little warm in the narrow streets of the lower
city, but when she had ascended by the elevator to the high story that
Henderson occupied in one of the big buildings that rise high enough to
give a view of New York Harbor, and looked from the broad windows upon
one of the most sparkling and animated scenes in the world, it seemed to
her appreciative eyes a day let down out of Paradise.

The clerks all knew Mrs. Henderson, and they rose and bowed as she
tripped along smiling towards her husband’s rooms. It did not seem to
be a very busy day, and she found no one waiting in the anteroom, and
passed into the room of his private secretary.

“Is Mr. Henderson in?”

“Yes, madam.”

“And busy?”

“Probably busy,” replied the secretary, with a smile, “but he is alone.
No one has disturbed him for over half an hour.”

“Then I will go in.”

She tapped lightly at the door. There was no response. She turned the
knob softly and looked in, and then, glancing back at the secretary,
with a finger uplifted, “I think he is asleep,” opened the door, stepped
in, and closed it carefully.

The large room was full of light, and through the half-dozen windows
burst upon her the enchanting scene of the Bay, Henderson sat at his
table, which was covered with neatly arranged legal documents, but bowed
over it, his head resting upon his arms.

“So, Rodney, this is the way, old boy, that you wear yourself out in
business!”

She spoke laughingly, but he did not stir, and she tiptoed along to
awaken him.

She touched his hand. It moved heavily away from her hand. The left arm,
released, dropped at his side.

She started back, her eyes round with terror, and screamed.

Instantly the secretary was at her side, and supported her, fainting, to
a seat. Other clerks rushed in at the alarm. Henderson was lifted from
his chair and laid upon a lounge. When the doctor who had been called
arrived, Carmen was in a heap by the low couch, one arm thrown across
the body, and her head buried in the cushion close to his.

The doctor instantly applied restoratives; he sent for an electric
battery; everything was done that science could suggest. But all was
of no avail. There was no sign of life. He must have been dead half an
hour, said the doctor. It was evidently heart-failure.

Before the doctor had pronounced his verdict there was a whisper in the
Stock Exchange.

“Henderson is dead!”

“It is not possible,” said one.

“I saw him only yesterday,” said another.

“I was in his office this morning,” said a third. “I never saw him
looking in better health.”

The whisper was confirmed. There was no doubt of it. Henderson’s private
secretary had admitted it. Yet it seemed incredible. No provision had
been made for it. Speculation had not discounted it. A panic set in.
No one knew what to do, for no one knew well the state of Henderson’s
affairs. In the first thirty minutes there was a tremendous drop in
Henderson stocks. Then some of them rallied, but before the partial
recovery hundreds of men had been ruined. It was a wild hour in the
Exchange. Certain stocks were hopelessly smashed for the time, and some
combinations were destroyed; among them was one that Uncle Jerry had
kept out of; and Jack Delancy was hopelessly ruined.

The event was flashed over the wires of the continent; it was
bulletined; it was cried in the streets; it was the all-absorbing talk
of the town. Already, before the dead man was removed to his own house,
people were beginning to moralize about him and his career. Perhaps the
truest thing was said by the old broker in the board whose reputation
for piety was only equaled by his reputation of always having money to
loan at exorbitant rates in a time of distress. He said to a group of
downcast operators, “In the midst of life we are in death.”



XX

The place that Rodney Henderson occupied in the mind of the public was
shown by the attention the newspapers paid to his death. All the great
newspapers in all the cities of importance published long and minute
biographies of him, with pictorial illustrations, and day after day
characteristic anecdotes of his remarkable career. Nor was there, it
is believed, a newspaper in the United States, secular, religious,
or special, that did not comment upon his life. This was the more
remarkable in that he was not a public man in the common use of the
word: he had never interested himself in politics, or in public affairs,
municipal or State or national; he had devoted himself entirely to
building up his private fortune. If this is the duty of a citizen, he
had discharged it with singleness of purpose; but no other duty of the
citizen had he undertaken, if we except his private charities. And
yet no public man of his day excited more popular interest or was the
subject of more newspaper comment.

And these comments were nearly all respectful, and most of them kindly.
There was some justice in this, for Henderson had been doing what
everybody else was trying to do, usually without his good-fortune. If
he was more successful than others in trying to get rich, surely a great
deal of admiration was mingled with the envy of his career. To be sure,
some journals were very severe upon his methods, and some revived the
old stories of his unscrupulousness in transactions which had laid him
open to criminal prosecution, from the effects of which he was only
saved by uncommon adroitness and, some said, by legal technicalities.
His career also was denounced by some as wholly vicious in its effect
upon the youth of the republic, and as lowering the tone of public
morals. And yet it was remembered that he had been a frank, open-hearted
friend, kind to his family, and generous in contrast with some of his
close-fisted contemporaries. There was nothing mean about him; even his
rascalities, if you chose to call his transactions by that name, were
on a grand scale. To be sure, he would let nothing stand between him and
the consummation of his schemes--he was like Napoleon in that--but
those who knew him personally liked him. The building up of his colossal
fortune--which the newspapers were saying was the largest that had been
accumulated in one lifetime in America--had ruined thousands of people,
and carried disaster into many peaceful houses, and his sudden death had
been a cyclone of destruction for an hour. But it was hardly fair, one
journal pointed out, to hold Henderson responsible for his untimely
death.

Even Jack Delancy, when the crushing news was brought him at the club,
where he sat talking with Major Fairfax, although he saw his own ruin in
a flash, said, “It wouldn’t have happened if Henderson had lived.”

“Not so soon,” replied the Major, hesitatingly.

“Do you mean to say that Henderson and Mavick and Mrs. Henderson would
have thrown me over?”

“Why, no, not exactly; but a big machine grinds on regardless, and when
the crash comes everybody looks out for himself.”

“I think I’ll telegraph to Mavick.”

“That wouldn’t do any good now. He couldn’t have stopped the panic. I
tell you what, you’d better go down to your brokers and see just how
matters stand.”

And the two went down to Wall Street. It was after hours, but the
brokers’ office was full of excitement. No one knew what was left from
the storm, nor what to expect. It was some time before Jack could get
speech with one of the young men of the firm.

“How is it?” he asked.

“It’s been a----of a time.”

“And Henderson?”

“Oh, his estate is all right, so far as we know. He was well out of the
Missouris.”

“And the Missouri?”

“Bottom dropped out; temporarily, anyway.”

“And my account?”

“Wiped out, I am sorry to say. Might come up by-and-by, if you’ve got a
lot of money to put up, and wait.”

“Then it’s all up,” said Jack, turning to the Major. He was very pale.
He knew now that his fortune was gone absolutely--house, everything.

Few words were exchanged as they made their way back to the club. And
here the Major did a most unusual thing for him. He ordered the drinks.
But he did this delicately, apologetically.

“I don’t know as you care for anything, but Wall Street has made me
thirsty. Eh?”

“I don’t mind if I do,” Jack replied.

And they sat down.

The conversation was not cheerful; it was mainly ejaculatory. After a
second glass, Jack said, “I don’t suppose it would do any good, but I
should like to see Mavick.” And then, showing the drift of his thoughts,
“I wonder what Carmen will do?”

“I should say that will depend upon the will,” replied the Major.

“She is a good-hearted woman,” and Jack’s tone was one of inquiry.

“She hasn’t any, Jack. Not the least bit of a heart. And I believe
Henderson found it out. I shall be surprised if his will doesn’t show
that he knew it.”

A servant came to the corner where they were sitting and handed Jack a
telegram.

“What’s this? Mavick?” He tore it open. “No; Edith.” He read it with
something like a groan, and passed it over to the Major.

What he read was this: “Don’t be cast down, Jack. The boy and I are
well. Come. Edith.”

“That is splendid; that is just like her,” cried the Major. “I’d be out
of this by the first train.”

“It is no use,” replied Jack gloomily. “I couldn’t ‘face Edith now. I
couldn’t do it. I wonder how she knew?”

He called back the servant, and penned as reassuring a message as he
could, but said that it was impossible to leave town. She must not
worry about him. This despatched, they fell again into a talk about the
situation. After another glass Jack was firm in his resolution to stay
and watch things. It seemed not impossible that something might turn up.

On the third day after, both the Major and Jack attended the funeral at
the house. Carmen was not visible. The interment was private. The day
following, Jack left his card of condolence at the door; but one day
passed, and another and another, and no word of acknowledgment came
from the stricken widow. Jack said to himself that it was not natural to
expect it. But he did expect it, and without reason, for he should have
known that Carmen was not only overwhelmed with the sudden shock of her
calamity, but that she would necessarily be busy with affairs that even
grief would not permit her to neglect. Jack heard that Mavick had been
in the city, and that he went to the Henderson house, but he had not
called at the club, and the visit must have been a flying one.

A week passed, and Jack received no message from Carmen. His note
offering his services if she needed the services of any one had not been
answered.

Carmen was indeed occupied. It could not be otherwise. The state of
Henderson’s affairs could not wait upon conventionalities. The day after
the funeral Mr. Henderson’s private secretary came to the house, and
had a long interview with Mrs. Henderson. He explained to her that the
affairs should be immediately investigated, the will proved, and the
estate put into the hands of the executors. It would be best for Mrs.
Henderson herself to bring his keys down to the office, and to see the
opening of his desk and boxes. Meantime it would be well for her to see
if there were any papers of importance in the house; probably everything
was in the office safe.

The next morning Carmen nerved herself to the task. With his keys
in hand she went alone into the library and opened his writing-desk.
Everything was in perfect order; letters and papers filed and
labeled, and neatly arranged in drawers and pigeonholes. There lay his
letter-book as he had last used it, and there lay fresh memoranda of his
projects and engagements. She found in one of the drawers some letters
of her own, mostly notes, and most of them written before her marriage.
In another drawer were some bundles of letters, a little yellow with
age, endorsed with the name of “Margaret.” She shut the drawer without
looking at them. She continued to draw papers from the pigeon-holes and
glance at them. Most of them related to closed transactions. At length
she drew out one that instantly fixed her attention. It was endorsed,
“Last Will and Testament.” She looked first at the date at the end--it
was quite recent--and then leaned back in her chair and set herself
deliberately to read it.

The document was long and full of repetitions and technicalities, but
the purport of it was plain. As she read on she was at first astonished,
then she was excited to trembling, and felt herself pale and faint;
but when she had finished and fully comprehended it her pretty face was
distorted with rage. The great bulk of the property was not for her. She
sprang up and paced the floor. She came back and took up the document
with a motion of tearing it in pieces. No--it would be better to
burn it. Of course there must be another will deposited in the safe.
Henderson had told her so. It was drawn up shortly after their marriage.
It could not be worse for her than this. She lighted the gas-jet by the
fireplace, and held the paper in her hand. Then a thought struck her.
What if somebody knew of this will, and its execution could be proved!
She looked again at the end. It was signed and sealed. There were the
names of two witnesses. One was the name of their late butler, who had
been long in Henderson’s service, and who had died less than a month
ago. The other name was Thomas Mavick. Evidently the will had been
signed recently, on some occasion when Mavick was in the house. And
Henderson’s lawyer probably knew it also!

She folded the document carefully, put it back in the pigeon-hole,
locked the desk, and rang the bell for her carriage. She was ready when
the carriage came to the door, and told the coachman to drive to the
office of Mr. Sage in Nassau Street. Mr. Sage had been for many years
Henderson’s most confidential lawyer.

He received Carmen in his private office, with the subdued respect due
to her grief and the sudden tragedy that had overtaken her. He was a man
well along in years, a small man, neat in his dress, a little formal and
precise in his manner, with a smoothly shaven face and gray eyes,
keen, but not unkindly in expression. He had the reputation, which he
deserved, for great ability and integrity. After the first salutations
and words of condolence were spoken, Carmen said, “I have come to
consult you, Mr. Sage, about my husband’s affairs.”

“I am quite at your service, madam.”

“I wanted to see you before I went to the office with the keys of his
safe.”

“Perhaps,” said Mr. Sage, “I could spare you that trouble.”

“Oh no; his secretary thought I had better come myself, if I could.”

“Very well,” said Mr. Sage.

Carmen hesitated a moment, and then said, in an inquiring tone, “I
suppose the first thing is the will. He told me long ago that his will
was made. I suppose it is in the safe. Didn’t you draw it, Mr. Sage?”

“Oh yes,” the lawyer replied, leaning back in his chair, “I drew that; a
long time ago; shortly after your marriage. And about a year ago I drew
another one. Did he ever speak of that?”

“No,” Carmen replied, with a steady voice, but trembling inwardly at her
narrow escape.

“I wonder,” continued Mr. Sage, “if it was ever executed? He took it,
and said he would think it over.”

“Executed?” queried Carmen, looking up. “How do you mean, before a
magistrate?”

“Oh, no; signed and witnessed. It is very simple. The law requires two
witnesses; the testator and the witnesses must declare that they sign
in the presence of each other. The witnesses prove the will, or, if they
are dead, their signatures can be proved. I was one of the witnesses of
the first will, and a clerk of Henderson’s, who is still in his office,
was the other.”

“The last one is probably in the safe if it was executed.”

“Probably,” the lawyer assented. “If not, you’d better look for it in
the house.”

“Of course. Whether it exists or not, I want to carry out my husband’s
intention,” Carmen said, sweetly. “Have you any memorandum of it?”

“I think so, somewhere, but the leading provisions are in my mind. It
would astonish the public.”

“Why?” asked Carmen.

“Well, the property was greater than any of us supposed, and--perhaps I
ought not to speak to you of this now, Mrs. Henderson.”

“I think I have a right to know what my husband’s last wishes were,”
 Carmen answered, firmly.

“Well, he had a great scheme. The greater part of his property after
the large legacies--” The lawyer saw that Carmen looked pale, and he
hesitated a moment, and then said, in a cheery manner: “Oh, I
assure you, madam, that this will gave you a great fortune; all the
establishment, and a very great fortune. But the residue was in trust
for the building and endowment of an Industrial School on the East Side,
with a great library and a reading-room, all to be free. It was a great
scheme, and carefully worked out.”

“I am so glad to know this,” said Carmen. “Was there anything else?”

“Only some legacies.” And Mr. Sage went on, trying to recall details
that his attentive listener already knew. There were legacies to some of
his relatives in New Hampshire, and there was a fund, quite a handsome
fund, for the poor of the city, called the “Margaret Fund.” And there
was something also for a relative of the late Mrs. Henderson.

Carmen again expressed her desire to carry out her husband’s wishes in
everything, and Mr. Sage was much impressed by her sweet manner. When
she had found out all that he knew or remembered of the new will, and
arose to go, Mr. Sage said he would accompany her to the office. And
Carmen gratefully accepted his escort, saying that she had wished to ask
him to go with her, but that she feared to take up so much of his time.

At the office the first will was found, but no other. The lawyer glanced
through it, and then handed it to Mrs. Henderson, with the remark, “It
leaves you, madam, pretty much everything of which he died possessed.”
 Carmen put it aside. She did not care to read it now. She would go home
and search for the other one.

“If no other is found,” said Mr. Sage, in bidding her good-morning,
“this one ought to be proved tomorrow. I may tell you that you and Mr.
Hollowell are named as executors.”

On her way home Carmen stopped at a telegraph station, and sent a
message to Mavick, in Washington, to take an afternoon train and come to
New York.

When Carmen reached home she was in a serious but perfectly clear frame
of mind. The revelation in the last will of Henderson’s change of mind
towards her was mortifying to a certain extent. It was true that his
fortune was much increased since the first will was made, and that it
justified his benevolent scheme. But he might have consulted her about
it. If she had argued the matter with her conscience, she would have
told her conscience that she would carry out this new plan in her own
way and time. She was master of the situation, and saw before her a
future of almost unlimited opportunity and splendor, except for one
little obstacle. That obstacle was Mr. Mavick. She believed that she
understood him thoroughly, but she could not take the next step until
she had seen him. It was true that no one except herself positively knew
that a second will now existed, but she did not know how much he might
choose to remember.

She was very impatient to see Mr. Mavick. She wandered about the house,
restless and feverish. Presently it occurred to her that it would be
best to take the will wholly into her own keeping. She unlocked the
desk, took it out with a trembling hand, but did not open it again. It
was not necessary. A first reading had burned every item of it into her
brain. It seemed to be a sort of living thing. She despised herself for
being so agitated, and for the furtive feeling that overcame her as she
glanced about to be sure that she was alone, and then she ran up stairs
to her room and locked the document in her own writing-desk.

What was that? Oh, it was only the door-bell. But who could it be?
Some one from the office, from her lawyer? She could see nobody. In
two minutes there was a rap at her door. It was only the servant with a
despatch. She took it and opened it without haste.

“Very well, Dobson; no answer. I expect Mr. Mavick on business at ten. I
am at home to no one else.”

At ten o’clock Mr. Mavick came, and was shown into the library, where
Carmen awaited him.

“It was very good of you to come,” she said, as she advanced to meet
him and gave him her hand in the natural subdued manner that the
circumstances called for.

“I took the first train after I received your despatch.”

“I am sorry to inconvenience you so,” she said, after they were seated,
“but you know so much of Mr. Henderson’s affairs that your advice will
be needed. His will is to be proved tomorrow.”

“Yes?” said Mavick.

“I went to see--Mr. Sage today, and he went with me to the office. The
will was in the safe. I did not read it, but Mr. Sage said that it left
everything to me except a few legacies.”

“Yes?”

“He said it should be proved tomorrow, unless a later will turned up.”

“Was there a later will?”

“That is what he did not know. He had drawn a new will about a year
ago, but he doubted if it had ever been executed. Mr. Henderson was
considering it. He thought he had a memorandum of it somewhere, but he
remembered the principal features of it.”

“Was it a great change from the first?” Mavick asked.

“Yes, considerable. In fact, the greater part of his property, as far
as I could make out, was to go to endow a vast training-school, library,
and reading-room on the East Side. Of course that would be a fine
thing.”

“Of course,” said Mavick. “And no such will has been found?”

“I’ve looked everywhere,” replied Carmen, simply; “all over the house.
It should be in that desk if anywhere. We can look again, but I feel
pretty sure there is no such document there.”

She took in her hand the bunch of keys that lay on the table, as if she
were about to rise and unlock the desk. Then she hesitated, and looked
Mavick full in the face.

“Do you think, Mr. Mavick, that will was ever executed?”

For a moment they looked steadily at each other, and then he said,
deliberately, their eyes squarely meeting, “I do not think it was.”
 And in a moment he added, “He never said anything to me about such a
disposition of his property.”

Two things were evident to Carmen from this reply. He saw her interests
as she saw them, and it was pretty certain that the contents of the
will were not made known to him when he witnessed it. She experienced an
immense feeling of relief as she arose and unlocked the desk. They sat
down before it together, and went over its contents. Mavick made a note
of the fresh business memoranda that might be of service next day, since
Mrs. Henderson had requested him to attend the proving of the will, and
to continue for the present the business relations with her that he had
held with Mr. Henderson.

It was late when he left the house, but he took with him a note to Mr.
Sage to drop into the box for morning delivery. The note said that she
had searched the house, that no second will existed there, and that she
had telegraphed to Mr. Mavick, who had much knowledge of Mr. Henderson’s
affairs, to meet him in the morning. And she read the note to Mavick
before she sealed it.

Before the note could have been dropped into the box, Carmen was in her
room, and the note was literally true. No second will existed.

The will was proved, and on the second day its contents were in all the
newspapers. But with it went a very exciting story. This was the rumor
of another will, and of Henderson’s vast scheme of benevolence. Mr. Sage
had been interviewed and Carmen had been interviewed. The memorandum
(which was only rough and not wholly legible notes) had been found
and sent to Carmen. There was no concealment about it. She gave the
reporters all the details, and to every one she said that it was her
intention to carry out her husband’s wishes, so far as they could be
ascertained from this memorandum, when his affairs had been settled. The
thirst of the reporters for information amused even Carmen, who had seen
much of this industrious tribe. One of them, to whom she had partially
explained the situation, ended by asking her, “Are you going to contest
the will?”

“Contest the will?” cried Carmen. “There is nothing to contest.”

“I didn’t know,” said the young man, whose usual occupation was
reporting sports, and who had a dim idea that every big will must be
contested.

Necessarily the affair made a great deal of talk. The newspapers
discussed it for days, and turned over the scheme in every light, the
most saying that it was a noble gift to the city that had been intended,
while only one or two doubted if charity institutions of this sort
really helped the poor. Regret, of course, was expressed that the second
will had never been executed, but with this regret was the confidence
that the widow would carry out, eventually, Henderson’s plans.

This revelation modified the opinion in regard to Henderson. He came
to be regarded as a public benefactor, and his faithful wife shared the
credit of his noble intention.



XXI

Waiting for something to turn up, Jack found a weary business. He
had written to Mavick after the newspaper report that that government
officer had been in the city on Henderson’s affairs, and had received a
very civil and unsatisfactory reply. In the note Mavick had asked him to
come to Washington and spend a little time, if he had nothing better
on hand, as his guest. Perhaps no offense was intended, but the reply
enraged Jack. There was in the tone of the letter and in the manner of
the invitation a note of patronage that was unendurable.

“Confound the fellow’s impudence!” said Jack to himself; and he did not
answer the invitation.

Personally his situation was desperate enough, but he was not inclined
to face it. In a sort of stupor he let the law take its course. There
was nothing left of his fortune, and his creditors were in possession of
his house and all it contained. “Do not try to keep anything back that
legally belongs to them,” Edith had written when he informed her of this
last humiliation. Of course decency was observed. Jack’s and Edith’s
wardrobes, and some pieces of ancestral furniture that he pointed out
as belonging to his wife, were removed before the auction flag was
hung out. When this was over he still temporized. Edith’s affectionate
entreaties to him to leave the dreadful city and come home were evaded
on one plea or another. He had wild schemes of going off West or
South--of disappearing. Perhaps he would have luck somewhere. He
couldn’t ask aid or seek occupation of his friends, but some place
where he was not known he felt that he might do something to regain his
position, get some situation, or make some money--lots of men had done
it in a new country and reinstate himself in Edith’s opinion.

But he did not go, and days and weeks went by in irresolution. No word
came from Carmen, and this humiliated Jack more than anything else--not
the loss of her friendship, but the remembrance that he had ever danced
attendance on her and trusted her. He was getting a good many wholesome
lessons in these days.

One afternoon he called upon Miss Tavish. There was no change in her.
She received him with her usual gay cordiality, and with no affectation.

“I didn’t know what had become of you,” she said.

“I’ve been busy,” he replied, with a faint attempt at a smile.

“Yes, I know. It’s been an awful time, what with Henderson’s death and
everything else. Almost everybody has been hit. But,” and she looked at
him cheerfully, “they will come up again; up and down; it is always so.
Why, even I got a little twist in that panic.” The girl was doing what
she could in her way to cheer him up.

“I think of going off somewhere to seek my fortune,” said Jack, with a
rueful smile.

“Oh, I hope not; your friends wouldn’t like that. There is no place
like New York, I’m sure.” And there was a real note of friendliness
and encouragement in her tone. “Only,” and she gave him another bright
smile, “I think of running away from it myself, for a time. It’s a
secret yet. Carmen wants me to go abroad with her.”

“I have not seen Mrs. Henderson since her husband’s death. How is she?”

“Oh, she bears up wonderfully. But then she has so much to do, poor
thing. And then the letters she gets, the begging letters. You’ve no
idea. I don’t wonder she wants to go abroad. Don’t stay away so long
again,” she said as Jack rose to go. “And, oh, can’t you come in to
dinner tomorrow night--just Carmen--I think I can persuade her--and
nobody else?”

“I’m sorry that I have an engagement,” Jack answered.

“Well, some other time. Only soon.”

This call did Jack temporarily a world of good. It helped his
self-esteem. But it was only temporary. The black fact stared him in the
face every morning that he was ruined. And it came over him gradually
that he was a useless member of society. He never had done anything; he
was not trained or fitted to do anything. And this was impressed upon
him in the occasional attempts he made to get employment. He avoided as
much as possible contact with those who knew him. Shame prevented him
from applying to them for occupation, and besides he very well knew
that to those who knew him his idle career was no recommendation. Yet
he formed a habit of going down-town every day and looking for work. His
appearance commanded civility, but everywhere he met with refusal, and
he began to feel like a well-bred tramp. There had been in his mind
before no excuse for tramps. He could see now how they were made.

It was not that he lacked capacity. He knew a great deal, in an
amateurish way, about pictures, books, bric-a-brac, and about society.
Why shouldn’t he write? He visited the Loan Exhibition, and wrote a
careful criticism on the pictures and sent it to a well-known journal.
It was returned with thanks: the journal had its own art critic. He
prepared other articles about curious books, and one about porcelain and
pottery. They were all returned, except one which gave the history of a
rare bit of majolica, which had been picked up forty cents and then sold
for five hundred dollars, and was now owned by a collector who had
paid four thousand dollars for it. For that the newspaper sent him five
dollars. That was not encouraging, and his next effort for the same
journal was returned. Either he hadn’t the newspaper knack, or the
competition was too great.

He had ceased going to his club. It was too painful to meet his
acquaintances in his altered circumstances, and it was too expensive. It
even annoyed him to meet Major Fairfax. That philosopher had not changed
towards him any more than Miss Tavish had, but it was a melancholy
business to talk of his affairs, and to listen to the repeated advice
to go down to the country to Edith, and wait for some good opening. That
was just what he could not do. His whole frivolous life he began now to
see as she must have seen it. And it seemed to him that he could only
retain a remnant of his self-respect by doing something that would
reinstate him in her opinion.

“Very well,” said the Major, at the close of the last of their talks at
the club; “what are you going to do?”

“I’m going into some business,” said Jack, stiffly.

“Have you spoken to any of your friends?”

“No. It’s no use,” he said, bitterly; “they are all like me, or they
know me.”

“And hasn’t your wife some relations who are in business?”

“The last people I should apply to. No. I’m going to look around. Major,
do you happen to know a cheap lodging-house that is respectable?”

“I don’t know any that is not respectable,” the Major replied, in a
huffy manner.

“I beg your pardon,” said Jack. “I want to reduce expenses.”

The Major did know of a place in the neighborhood where he lived. He
gave Jack the address, and thereafter the club and his usual resorts
knew him no more.

As the days went by and nothing happened to break the monotony of his
waiting and his fruitless search, he became despondent. Day after day
he tramped about the city, among the business portions, and often on
the East Side, to see misery worse than his own. He had saved out of the
wreck his ample wardrobe, his watch, and some jewelry, and upon these he
raised money for his cheap lodgings and his cheap food. He grew careless
of his personal appearance. Every morning he rose and went about the
city, always with less hope, and every night he returned to his lodging,
but not always sober.

One day he read the announcement that Mrs. Rodney Henderson and Miss
Tavish had sailed for Europe. That ended that chapter. What exactly
he had expected he could not say. Help from Carmen? Certainly not. But
there had never been a sign from her, nor any word from Mavick lately.
There evidently was nothing. He had been thrown over. Carmen evidently
had no more use for him. She had other plans. The thought that he had
been used and duped was almost more bitter than his loss.

In after-days Jack looked back upon this time with a feeling akin to
thankfulness for Carmen’s utter heartlessness in regard to his affairs.
He trembled to think what might have happened to him if she had sent for
him and consulted him and drawn him again into the fatal embrace of her
schemes and her fascinations. Now he was simply enraged when he thought
of her, and irritated with himself.

These were dark days, days to which he looked back with a shudder. He
wrote to Edith frequently--a brief note. He was straightening out his
affairs; he was busy. But he did not give her his address, and he only
got her letters when the Major forwarded them from the club, which was
irregularly. A stranger, who met him at his lodgings or elsewhere, would
have said that he was an idle and rather dissipated-looking man. He
was idle, except in his feeble efforts to get work; he was worn and
discouraged, but he was not doing anything very bad. In his way of
looking at it, he was carrying out his notion of honor. He was only
breaking a woman’s heart.

He was conscious of little except his own misfortunes and misery. He did
not yet apprehend his own selfishness nor her nobility. He did not yet
comprehend the unselfishness of a good woman’s love.

On the East Side one day, as he was sauntering along Grand Street, he
encountered Dr. Leigh, his wife’s friend, whom he had seen once at his
house. She did not at first recognize him until he stopped and spoke his
name.

“Oh,” she said, with surprise at seeing him, and at his appearance, “I
didn’t expect to see you here. I thought everybody had gone from the
city. Perhaps you are going to the Neighborhood Guild?”

“No,” and Jack forced a little laugh, “I’m not so good as that. I’m kept
in town on business. I strolled over here to see how the other side of
life looks.”

“It doesn’t improve. It is one of the worst summers I ever saw. Since
Mr. Henderson’s death--”

“What difference did Henderson’s death make over here?”

“Why, he had deposited a little fund for Father Damon to draw on, and
the day after his death the bank returned a small check with the
notice that there was no deposit to draw on. It had been such a help
in extraordinary cases. Perhaps you saw some allusion to it in the
newspapers?”

“Wasn’t it the Margaret Fund?”

“Yes. Father Damon dropped a note to Mrs. Henderson explaining about it.
No reply came.”

“As he might have expected.” Dr. Leigh looked up quickly as if for an
explanation, but Jack ignored the query, and went on. “And Father Damon,
is he as active as ever?”

“He has gone.”

“What, left the city, quit his work? And the mission?”

“I don’t suppose he will ever quit his work while he lives, but he is
much broken down. The mission chapel is not closed, but a poor woman
told me that it seemed so.”

“And he will not return? Mrs. Delancy will be so sorry.”

“I think not. He is in retreat now, and I heard that he might go to
Baltimore. I thought of your wife. She was so interested in his work. Is
she well this summer?”

“Yes, thank you,” said Jack, and they parted. But as she went on her
way his altered appearance struck her anew, and she wondered what had
happened.

This meeting with Mr. Delancy recalled most forcibly Edith, her interest
in the East Side work, her sympathy with Father Damon and the mission,
the first flush of those days of enthusiasm. When Father Damon began
his work the ladies used to come in their carriages to the little chapel
with flowers and money and hearts full of sympathy with the devoted
priest. Alone of all these Edith had been faithful in her visits,
always, when she was in town. And now the whole glittering show of
charity had vanished for the time, and Father Damon--The little doctor
stopped, consulted a memorandum in her hand-bag, looked up at the
tenement-house she was passing, and then began to climb its rickety
stairway.

Yes, Father Damon had gone, and Ruth Leigh simply went on with her work
as before. Perhaps in all the city that summer there was no other person
whose daily life was so little changed as hers. Others were driven
away by the heat, by temporary weariness, by the need of a vacation
and change of scene. Some charities and some clubs and schools were
temporarily suspended; other charities, befitting the name, were more
active, the very young children were most looked after, and the Good
Samaritans of the Fresh-Air Funds went about everywhere full of this new
enthusiasm of humanity. But the occupation of Ruth Leigh remained
always the same, in a faithful pertinacity that nothing could wholly
discourage, in a routine that no projects could kindle into much
enthusiasm. Day after day she went about among the sick and the poor,
relieving and counseling individuals, and tiring herself out in that
personal service, and more and more conscious, when she had time, at
night, for instance, to think, of the monstrous injustice somewhere, and
at times in a mood of fierce revolt against the social order that made
all this misery possible and hopeless.

Yet a great change had come into her life--the greatest that can come to
any man or woman in the natural order. She loved and she was loved. An
ideal light had been cast upon her commonplace existence, the depths of
her own nature had been revealed to herself. In this illuminating light
she walked about in the misery of this world. This love must be denied,
this longing of the heart for companionship could never be gratified,
yet after all it was a sweet self-sacrifice, and the love itself brought
its own consolation. She had not to think of herself as weak, and
neither was her lover’s image dimmed to her by any surrender of his own
principle or his own ideal. She saw him, as she had first seen him, a
person consecrated and set apart, however much she might disagree with
his supernatural vagaries--set apart to the service of humanity. She had
bitter thoughts sometimes of the world, and bitter thoughts of the false
system that controlled his conduct, but never of him.

It was unavoidable that she should recall her last interview with him,
and that the image of his noble, spiritual face should be ever distinct
in her mind. And there was even a certain comfort in this recollection.

Father Damon had indeed striven, under the counsel of his own
courage and of Brother Monies, to conquer himself on the field of his
temptation. But with his frail physique it was asking too much. This at
last was so evident that the good brother advised him, and the advice
was in the nature of a command in his order, to retire for a while, and
then take up his work in a fresh field.

When this was determined on, his desire was nearly irresistible to see
Ruth Leigh; he thought it would be cowardly to disappear and not say
good-by. Indeed, it was necessary to see her and explain the stoppage
of help from the Margaret Fund. The check that he had drawn, which was
returned, had been for one of Dr. Leigh’s cases. With his failure
to elicit any response from Mrs. Henderson, the hope, raised by the
newspaper comments on the unexecuted will, that the fund would be
renewed was dissipated.

In the interview which Father Damon sought with Dr. Leigh at the Women’s
Hospital all this was explained, and ways and means were discussed for
help elsewhere.

“I wanted to talk this over with you,” said Father Damon, “because I am
going away to take a rest.”

“You need it, Father Damon,” was Ruth’s answer, in a professional
manner.

“And--and,” he continued, with some hesitation, “probably I shall not
return to this mission.”

“Perhaps that will be best,” she said, simply, but looking up at him
now, with a face full of tender sympathy.

“I am sure of it,” he replied, turning away from her gaze. “The fact
is, doctor, I am a little hipped--overworked, and all that. I shall pull
myself together with a little rest. But I wanted to tell you how much I
appreciate your work, and--and what a comfort you have been to me in my
poor labors. I used to hope that some time you would see this world in
relation to the other, and--”

“Yes, I know,” she interrupted, hastily, “I cannot think as you
do, but--” And she could not go on for a great lump in her throat.
Involuntarily she rose from her seat. The interview was too trying.
Father Damon rose also. There was a moment’s painful silence as they
looked in each other’s faces. Neither could trust the voice for speech.
He took her hand and pressed it, and said “God bless you!” and went out,
closing the door softly.

A moment after he opened it again and stood on the threshold. She was
in her chair, her head bowed upon her arms on the table. As he spoke she
looked up, and she never forgot the expression of his face.

“I want to say, Ruth”--he had never before called her by her first name,
and his accent thrilled her--“that I shall pray for you as I pray for
myself, and though I may never see you again in this world, the greatest
happiness that can come to me in this life will be to hear that you have
learned to say Our Father which art in heaven.”

As she looked he was gone, and his last words remained a refrain in her
mind that evening and afterwards--“Our Father which art in heaven”--a
refrain recurring again and again in all her life, inseparable from the
memory of the man she loved.



XXII

Along the Long Island coast lay the haze of early autumn. It was the
time of lassitude. In the season of ripening and decay Nature seemed to
have lost her spring, and lay in a sort of delicious languor. Sea and
shore were in a kind of truce, and the ocean south wind brought cool
refreshment but no incentive.

From the sea the old brown farmhouse seemed a snug haven of refuge; from
the inland road it appeared, with its spreading, sloping roofs, like
an ancient sea-craft come ashore, which had been covered in and then
embowered by kindly Nature with foliage. In those days its golden-brown
color was in harmony with the ripening orchards and gardens.

Surely, if anywhere in the world, peace was here. But to its owner this
very peace and quietness was becoming intolerable. The waiting days were
so long, the sleepless nights of uncertainty were so weary. When her
work was done, and Edith sat with a book or some sewing under the arbor
where the grape clusters hung, growing dark and transparent, and the
boy played about near her, she had a view of the blue sea, and about
her were the twitter of birds and the hum of the cicada. The very beauty
made her heart ache. Seaward there was nothing--nothing but the leaping
little waves and the sky. From the land side help might come at any
hour, and at every roll of wheels along the road her heart beat faster
and hope sprang up anew. But day after day nothing came.

Perhaps there is no greater bravery than this sort of waiting, doing
the daily duty and waiting. Endurance is woman’s bravery, and Edith was
enduring, with an almost broken but still with a courageous heart. It
was all so strange. Was it simply shame that kept him away, or had he
ceased to love her? If the latter, there was no help for her. She had
begged him to come, she had offered to leave the boy with her cousin
companion and go to him. Perhaps it was pride only. In one of his short
letters he had said, “Thank God, your little fortune is untouched.” If
it were pride only, how could she overcome it? Of this she thought night
and day. She thought, and she was restless, feverish, and growing thin
in her abiding anxiety.

It was true that her own fortune was safe and in her control. But with
the usual instinct of women who know they have an income not likely
to be ever increased, she began to be economical. She thought not of
herself; but of the boy. It was the boy’s fortune now. She began to look
sharply after expenses; she reduced her household; she took upon herself
the care of the boy, and other household duties. This was all well for
her, for it occupied her time, and to some extent diverted her thoughts.

So the summer passed--a summer of anxiety, longing, and dull pain for
Edith. The time came when the uncertainty of it could no longer be
endured. If Jack had deserted her, even if he should die, she could
order her life and try to adjust her heavy burden. But this uncertainty
was quite beyond her power to sustain.

She made up her mind that she would go to the city and seek him. It was
what he had written that she must not on any account do, but nothing
that could happen to her there could be so bad as this suspense.
Perhaps she could bring him back. If he refused, and was angry at her
interference, that even would be something definite. And then she had
carefully thought out another plan. It might fail, but some action had
now become for her a necessity.

Early one morning--it was in September-she prepared for a journey to the
city. This little trip, which thousands of people made daily, took on
for her the air of an adventure. She had been immured so long that it
seemed a great undertaking. And when she bade good-by to the boy for the
day she hugged him and kissed him again and again, as if it were to
be an eternal farewell. To her cousin were given the most explicit
directions for his care, and after she had started for the train she
returned to give further injunctions. So she told herself, but it was
really for one more look at the boy.

But on the whole there was a certain exhilaration in the preparation and
the going, and her spirits rose as they had not done in months before.
Arrived in the city, she drove at once to the club Jack most frequented.
“He is not in,” the porter said; “indeed, Mr. Delancy has not been here
lately.”

“Is Major Fairfax in?” Edith asked.

Major Fairfax was in, and he came out immediately to her carriage. From
him she learned Jack’s address, and drove to his lodging-house. The
Major was more than civil; he was disposed to be sympathetic, but he had
the tact to see that Mrs. Delancy did not wish to be questioned, nor to
talk.

“Is Mr. Delancy at home?” she asked the small boy who ran the elevator.

“No’me.”

“And he did not say where he was going?”

“No’me.”

“Is he not sometimes at home in the daytime?”

“No’me.”

“And what time does he usually come home in the evening?”

“Don’t know. After I’ve gone, I guess.”

Edith hesitated whether she should leave a card or a note, but she
decided not to do either, and ordered the cabman to take her to Pearl
Street, to the house of Fletcher & Co.

Mr. Fletcher, the senior partner, was her cousin, the son of her
father’s elder brother, and a man now past sixty years. Circumstances
had carried the families apart socially since the death of her father
and his brother, but they were on the most friendly terms, and the ties
of blood were not in any way weakened. Indeed, although Edith had seen
Gilbert Fletcher only a few times since her marriage, she felt that she
could go to him any time if she were in trouble, with the certainty of
sympathy and help. He had the reputation of the old-fashioned New York
merchants, to whom her father belonged, for integrity and conservatism.

It was to him that she went now. The great shop, or wholesale warehouse
rather, into which she entered from the narrow and cart-encumbered
street, showed her at once the nature of the business of Fletcher & Co.
It was something in the twine and cordage way. There were everywhere
great coils of ropes and bales of twine, and the dark rooms had a tarry
smell. Mr. Fletcher was in his office, a little space partitioned off
in the rear, with half a dozen clerks working by gaslight, and a little
sanctum where the senior partner was commonly found at his desk.

Mr. Fletcher was a little, round-headed man, with a shrewd face,
vigorous and cheerful, thoroughly a man of business, never speculating,
and who had been slowly gaining wealth by careful industry and cautious
extension of his trade. Certain hours of the day--from ten to three--he
gave to his business. It was a habit, and it was a habit that he
enjoyed. He had now come back, as he told Edith, from a little holiday
at the sea, where his family were, to get into shape for the fall trade.

Edith was closeted with him for a full hour. When she came out her eyes
were brighter and her step more elastic. At sundown she reached home,
almost in high spirits. And when she snatched up the boy and hugged him,
she whispered in his ear, “Baby, we have done it, and we shall see.”

One night when Jack returned from his now almost aimless tramping about
the city he found a letter on his table. It seemed from the printing on
the envelope to be a business letter; and business, in the condition he
was in--and it was the condition in which he usually came home--did not
interest him. He was about to toss the letter aside, when the name of
Fletcher caught his eye, and he opened it.

It was a brief note, written on an office memorandum, which simply asked
Mr. Delancy to call at the office as soon as it was convenient, as
the writer wished to talk with him on a matter of business, and it was
signed “Gilbert Fletcher.”

“Why don’t he say what his business is?” said Jack, throwing the letter
down impatiently. “I am not going to be hauled over the coals by any
of the Fletchers.” And he tumbled into bed in an injured and yet
independent frame of mind.

But the next morning he reread the formal little letter in a new light.
To be sure, it was from Edith’s cousin. He knew him very well; he was
not a person to go out of his way to interfere with anybody, and more
than likely it was in relation to Edith’s affairs that he was asked
to call. That thought put a new aspect on the matter. Of course if it
concerned her interests he ought to go. He dressed with unusual care
for him in these days, breakfasted at the cheap restaurant which he
frequented, and before noon was in the Fletcher warehouse in Pearl
Street.

He had never been there before, and he was somewhat curious to see what
sort of a place it was where Gilbert carried on the string business, as
he used to call it when speaking to Edith of her cousin’s occupation. It
was a much more dingy and smelly place than he expected, but the carts
about the doors, and the bustle of loading and unloading, of workmen
hauling and pulling, and of clerks calling out names and numbers to be
registered and checked, gave him the impression that it was not a dull
place.

Mr. Fletcher received him in the little dim back office with a cordial
shake of the hand, gave him a chair, and reseated himself, pushing
back the papers in front of him with the air of a very busy man who was
dropping for a moment one thing in order to give his mind promptly to
another.

“Our fall trade is just starting up,” he said, “and it keeps us all
pretty busy.”

“Yes,” said Jack. “I could drop in any other time--”

“No, no,” interrupted Mr. Fletcher; “it is just because I am busy that I
wanted to see you. Are you engaged in anything?”

“Nothing in particular,” replied Jack, hesitating. “I’d thought of going
into some business.” And then, after a pause: “It’s no use to mince
matters. You know--everybody knows, I suppose--that I got hit in that
Henderson panic.”

“So did lots of others,” replied Mr. Fletcher, cheerfully. “Yes, I know
about it. And I’m not sure but it was a lucky thing for me.” He spoke
still more cheerfully, and Jack looked at him inquiringly.

“Are you open to an offer?”

“I’m open to almost anything,” Jack answered, with a puzzled look.

“Well,” and Mr. Fletcher settled back in his chair, “I can give you
the situation in five minutes. I’ve been in this business over thirty
years--yes; over thirty-five years. It has grown, little by little,
until it’s a pretty big business. I’ve a partner, a first-rate man--he
is in Europe now--who attends to most of the buying. And the business
keeps spreading out, and needs more care. I’m not as young as I was I
shall be sixty-four in October--and I can’t work right along as I used
to. I find that I come later and go away earlier. It isn’t the ‘work
exactly, but the oversight, the details; and the fact is that I want
somebody near me whom I can trust, whether I’m here or whether I’m
away. I’ve got good, honest, faithful clerks--if there was one I did
not trust, I wouldn’t have him about. But do you know, Jack,” it was
the first time in the interview that he had used this name--“there is
something in blood.”

“Yes,” Jack assented.

“Well, I want a confidential clerk. That’s it.”

“Me?” he asked. He was thinking rapidly while Mr. Fletcher had been
speaking; something like a revolution was taking place in his mind, and
when he asked this, the suggestion took on a humorous aspect--a humorous
view of anything had not occurred to him in months.

“You are just the man.”

“I can be confidential,” Jack rejoined, with the old smile on his face
that had been long a stranger to it, “but I don’t know that I can be a
clerk.”

Mr. Fletcher was good enough to laugh at this pleasantry.

“That’s all right. It isn’t much of a position. We can make the salary
twenty-five hundred dollars for a starter. Will you try it?”

Jack got up and went to the area window, and looked out a moment upon
the boxes in the dim court. Then he came back and stood by Mr. Fletcher,
and put his hand on the desk.

“Yes, I’ll try.”

“Good. When will you begin?”

“Now.”

“That’s good. No time like now. Wait a bit, and I’ll show you about the
place before we go to lunch. You’ll get hold of the ropes directly.”

This was Mr. Fletcher’s veteran joke.

At three o’clock Mr. Fletcher closed his desk. It was time to take his
train. “Tomorrow, then,” he said, “we will begin in earnest.”

“What are the business hours here?” asked Jack.

“Oh, I am usually here from ten to three, but the business hours are
from nine till the business is done. By-the-way, why not run out with me
and spend the night, and we can talk the thing over?”

There was no reason why he should not go, and he went. And that was the
way John Corlear Delancy was initiated in the string business in the old
house of Fletcher & Co.



XXII

Few battles are decisive, and perhaps least of all those that are won by
a sudden charge or an accident, and not as the result of long-maturing
causes. Doubtless the direction of a character or a career is often
turned by a sudden act of the will or a momentary impotence of the will.
But the battle is not over then, nor without long and arduous fighting,
often a dreary, dragging struggle without the excitement of novelty.

It was comparatively easy for Jack Delancy in Mr. Fletcher’s office to
face about suddenly and say yes to the proposal made him. There was on
him the pressure of necessity, of his own better nature acting under
a sense of his wife’s approval; and besides, there was a novelty that
attracted him in trying something absolutely new to his habits.

But it was one thing to begin, and another, with a man of his
temperament, to continue. To have regular hours, to attend to the
details of a traffic that was to the last degree prosaic, in short, to
settle down to hard work, was a very different thing from the “business”
 about which Jack and his fellows at the club used to talk so much, and
to fancy they were engaged in. When the news came to the Union that
Delancy had gone into the house of Fletcher & Co. as a clerk, there was
a general smile, and a languid curiosity expressed as to how long he
would stick to it.

In the first day or two Jack was sustained not only by the original
impulse, but by a real instinct in learning about business ways and
details that were new to him. To talk about the business and about the
markets, to hear plans unfolded for extension and for taking advantage
of fluctuations in prices, was all very well; but the drudgery of
details--copying, comparing invoices, and settling into the routine of a
clerk’s life, even the life of a confidential clerk--was contrary to the
habits of his whole life. It was not to be expected that these habits
would be overcome without a long struggle and many back-slidings.

The little matter of being at his office desk at nine o’clock in the
morning began to seem a hardship after the first three or four days. For
Mr. Fletcher not to walk into his shop on the stroke of ten would have
been such a reversal of his habits as to cause him as much annoyance as
it caused Jack to be bound to a fixed hour. It was only the difference
in training. But that is saying everything.

Besides, while the details of his work, the more he got settled in them,
were not to his taste, he was daily mortified to find himself ignorant
of matters which the stupidest clerk in the office seemed to know by
instinct. This acted, however, as a sort of stimulus, and touched his
pride. He determined that he would not be humiliated in this way, and
during office hours he worked as diligently as Mr. Fletcher could have
desired. He had pledged himself to the trial, and he summoned all his
intelligence to back his effort.

And it is true that the satisfaction of having a situation, of doing
something, the relief to the previous daily anxiety and almost despair,
raised his spirits. It was only when he thought of the public opinion of
his little world, of some other occupation more befitting his education,
of the vast change from his late life of ease and luxury to this of
daily labor with a clerk’s pay, that he had hours of revolt and cursed
his luck.

No, Jack’s battle was not won in a day, or a week, or a year. And before
it was won he needed more help than his own somewhat irresolute will
could give. It is the impression of his biographer that he would have
failed in the end if he had been married to a frivolous and selfish
woman.

Mr. Fletcher was known as a very strict man of business, and as little
else. But he was a good judge of character, and under his notions of
discipline and of industry he was a kindly man, as his clerks, who
feared his sharp oversight, knew. And besides, he had made a compact
with Edith, for whom he had something more than family affection, and he
watched Jack’s efforts to adjust himself to the new life with sympathy.
If it was an experiment for Jack, it was also an experiment for him,
the result of which gave him some anxiety. The situation was not a
very heroic one, but a life is often decided for good or ill by as
insignificant a matter as Jack’s ability to persevere in learning about
the twine and cordage trade. This was a day of trial, and the element
of uncertainty in it kept both Mr. Fletcher and Jack from writing of the
new arrangement to Edith, for fear that only disappointment to her would
be the ultimate result. Jack’s brief notes to her were therefore, as
usual, indefinite, but with the hint that he was beginning to see a way
out of his embarrassment.

After the passage of a couple of weeks, during which Mr. Fletcher
had been quietly studying his new clerk, he suddenly said to him, one
Saturday morning, after they had looked over and estimated the orders
by the day’s mail, “Jack, I think you’d better let up a little, and run
down and see Edith.”

“Oh!” said Jack, a little startled by the proposal, but recovering
himself; “I didn’t suppose the business could spare me.”

“I didn’t mean a vacation, but run down for over Sunday. It must be
lovely there, and the change will make you as keen as a brier for
business. It always does me. Stay over Monday if the weather is good.
I have to be away myself the week after.” As Jack hesitated and did not
reply, Mr. Fletcher continued:

“I really think you’d better go, Jack. You have hardly had a breath of
fresh air this summer. There’s plenty of time to go up-town and get your
grip and catch the afternoon train.”

Jack was still silent. The thought of seeing Edith created a tumult in
his mind. It seemed as if he were not quite ready, not exactly settled.
He had been procrastinating so long, putting off going, on one pretext
or another, that he had fallen into a sort of fear of going. At first,
absorbed in his speculations, enthralled by the company of Carmen and
the luxurious, easy-going view of life that her society created for him;
he had felt Edith and his house as an irritating restraint. Later, when
the smash came, he had been still more relieved that she was out of
town. And finally he had fallen into a reckless apathy, and had made
himself believe that he never would see her again until some stroke of
fortune should set him on his feet and restore his self-respect.

But since he had been with Fletcher & Co. his feelings had gradually
undergone a change. With a regular occupation and regular hours, and in
contact with the sensible mind and business routine of Mr. Fletcher,
he began to have saner views of life, and to realize that Edith would
approve what he was now attempting to do much more than any effort to
relieve himself by speculation.

As soon as he felt himself a little more firmly established, a little
more sure of himself, he would go to Edith, and confess everything, and
begin life anew. This had been his mood, but he was still irresolute,
and it needed some outside suggestion to push him forward to overcome
his lingering reluctance to go home.

But this had come suddenly. It seemed to him at first thought that he
needed time to prepare for it. Mr. Fletcher pulled out his watch. “There
is a later train at four. Take that, and we will get some lunch first.”

An hour of postponement was such a relief! Why, of course he could go at
four. And instantly his heart leaped up with desire.

“All right,” he said, as he rose and closed his desk. “But I think I’d
better not stay for lunch. I want to get something for the boy on my way
uptown.”

“Very good. Tuesday, then. My best regards to Edith.”

As Jack came down the stairway from the elevated road at Twenty-third
Street he ran against a man who was hurrying up--a man in a pronounced
traveling-suit, grip-sack and umbrella in hand, and in haste. It was
Mavick. Recognition was instantaneous, and it was impossible for either
to avoid the meeting if he had desired to do so.

“You in town!” said Mavick.

“And you!” Jack retorted.

“No, not really. I’m just going to catch the steamer. Short leave. We
have all been kept by that confounded Chile business.”

“Going for the government?”

“No, not publicly. Of course shall confer with our minister in London.
Any news here?”

“Yes; Henderson’s dead.” And Jack looked Mavick squarely in the face.

“Ah!” And Mavick smiled faintly, and then said, gravely: “It was an
awful business. So sudden, you know, that I couldn’t do anything.” He
made a movement to pass on. “I suppose there has been no--no--”

“I suppose not,” said Jack, “except that Mrs. Henderson has gone to
Europe.”

“Ah!” And Mr. Mavick didn’t wait for further news, but hurried up, with
a “Good-by.”

So Mavick was following Carmen to Europe. Well, why not? What an unreal
world it all was, that of a few months ago! The gigantic Henderson;
Jack’s own vision of a great fortune; Carmen and her house of Nero; the
astute and diplomatic Mavick, with his patronizing airs! It was like a
scene in a play.

He stepped into a shop and selected a toy for the boy. It was a real
toy, and it was for a real boy. Jack experienced a genuine pleasure at
the thought of pleasing him. Perhaps the little fellow would not know
him.

And then he thought of Edith--not of Edith the mother, but of Edith the
girl in the days of his wooing. And he went into Maillard’s. The pretty
girl at the counter knew him. He was an old customer, and she had often
filled orders for him. She had despatched many a costly box to addresses
he had given her. It was in the recollection of those transactions that
he said: “A box of marrons glaces, please. My wife prefers that.”

“Shall I send it?” asked the girl, when she had done it up.

“No, thanks; we are not in town.”

“Of course,” she said, beaming upon him; “nobody is yet.”

And this girl also seemed a part of the old life, with her little
affectation of familiarity with its ways.

He went to his room--it seemed a very mean little room now--packed his
bag, told the janitor he should be absent a few days, and hurried to the
ferry and the train as if he feared that some accident would delay him.
When he was seated and the train moved off, his thoughts took another
turn. He was in for it now.

He began to regret that he had not delayed, to think it all out more
thoroughly; perhaps it would have been better to have written.

He bought an evening journal, but he could not read it. What he read
between the lines was his own life. What a miserable failure! What a
mess he had made of his own affairs, and how unworthy of such a woman as
Edith he had been! How indifferent he had been to her happiness in the
pursuit of his own pleasure! How would she receive him? He could
hardly doubt that; but she must know, she must have felt cruelly his
estrangement. What if she met him with a royal forgiveness, as if he
were a returned prodigal? He couldn’t stand that. If now he were only
going back with his fortune recovered, with brilliant prospects to
spread before her, and could come into the house in his old playful
manner, with the assumed deference of the master, and say: “Well, Edith
dear, the storm is over. It’s all right now. I am awfully glad to get
home. Where’s the rascal of an heir?”

Instead of that, he was going with nothing, humiliated, a clerk in a
twine-store. And not much of a clerk at that, he reflected, with his
ready humorous recognition of the situation.

And yet he was for the first time in his life earning his living. Edith
would like that. He had known all along that his idle life had been a
constant grief to her. No, she would not reproach him; she never did
reproach him. No doubt she would be glad that he was at work. But, oh,
the humiliation of the whole thing! At one moment he was eager to see
her, and the next the rattling train seemed to move too fast, and he
welcomed every wayside stop that delayed his arrival. But even the Long
Island trains arrive some time, and all too soon the cars slowed up at
the familiar little station, and Jack got out.

“Quite a stranger in these parts, Mr. Delancy,” was the easy salutation
of the station-keeper.

“Yes. I’ve been away. All right down here?”

“Right as a trivet. Hot summer, though. Calculate it’s goin’ to be a
warm fall--generally is.”

It was near sunset. When the train had moved on, and its pounding on the
rails became a distant roar and then was lost altogether, the country
silence so impressed Jack, as he walked along the road towards the sea,
that he became distinctly conscious of the sound of his own footsteps.
He stopped and listened. Yes, there were other sounds--the twitter of
birds in the bushes by the roadside, the hum of insects, and the faint
rhythmical murmur of lapsing waves on the shore.

And now the house came in view--first the big roof, and then the
latticed windows, the balconies, where there were pots of flowers, and
then the long veranda with its hammocks and climbing vines. There was
a pink tone in the distant water answering to the flush in the sky, and
away to the west the sand-dune that made out into the Sound was a point
of light.

But the house! Jack’s steps were again arrested. The level last rays of
the disappearing sun flashed upon the window-panes so that they glowed
like painted windows illuminated from within, with a reddish lustre, and
the roofs and the brown sides of the building, painted by those great
masters in color, the sun and the sea-wind, in that moment were like
burnished gold. Involuntarily Jack exclaimed:

“It is the Golden House!”

He made his way through the little fore yard. No one was about. The
veranda was deserted. There was Edith’s work-basket; there were the
baby’s playthings. The door stood open, and as he approached it he heard
singing--not singing, either, but a fitful sort of recitation, with the
occasional notes of an accompaniment struck as if in absence of mind.
The tune he knew, and as he passed through the first room towards the
sitting-room that looked on the sea he caught a line:

“Wely, wely, but love is bonny, for a little while--when it is new.”

It was an old English ballad, the ballad of the “Cockle-shells,” that
Edith used to sing often in the old days, when its note of melancholy
seemed best to express her happiness. It was only that line, and the
voice seemed to break, and there was silence.

He stole along and looked in. There was Edith, seated, her head bowed on
her hands, at the piano.

In an instant, before she could turn to the sound of his quick
footsteps, he was at her side, kneeling, his head bowed in the folds of
her dress.

“Edith! I’ve been such a fool!”

She turned, slid from her seat, and was kneeling also, with her arms
thrown about his neck.

“Oh, Jack! You’ve come. Thank God! Thank God!”

And presently they stood, and his arms were still around her, and she
was looking up into his face, with her hands on his shoulders, and
saying “You’ve come to stay.”

“Yes, dear, forever.”



XXIV

The whole landscape was golden, the sea was silver, on that October
morning. It was the brilliant decline of the year. Edith stood with Jack
on the veranda. He had his grip-sack in hand and was equipped for town.
Both were silent in the entrancing scene.

The birds, twittering in the fruit-trees and over the vines, had the
air of an orchestra, the concerts of the season over, gathering their
instruments and about to depart. One could detect in the lapse of the
waves along the shore the note of weariness preceding the change into
the fretfulness and the tumult of tempests. In the soft ripening of the
season there was peace and hope, but it was the hope of another day. The
curtain was falling on this.

Was life beginning, then, or ending? If life only could change and renew
itself like the seasons, with the perpetually recurring springs! But
youth comes only once, and thereafter the man gathers the fruit of it,
sweet or bitter.

Jack was not given to moralizing, but perhaps a subtle suggestion of
this came to him in the thought that an enterprise, a new enterprise,
might have seemed easier in May, when the forces of nature were with
him, than in October. There was something, at least, that fell in with
his mood, a mood of acquiescence in failure, in this closing season of
the year, when he stood empty-handed in the harvest-time.

“Edith,” he said, as they paced down the walk which was flaming with
scarlet and crimson borders, and turned to look at the peaceful brown
house, “I hate to go.”

“But you are not going,” said Edith, brightly. “I feel all the time as
if you were just coming back. Jack, do you know,” and she put her hand
on his shoulder, “this is the sweetest home in the world now!”

“It is the only one, dear;” and Jack made the statement with a humorous
sense of its truth. “Well, there’s the train, and I’m off with the other
clerks.”

“Clerk, indeed!” cried Edith, putting up her face to his; “you are going
to be a Merchant Prince, Jack, that is what you are going to be.”

On the train there was an atmosphere of business. Jack felt that he was
not going to the New York that he knew--not to his New York, but to a
city of traffic; down into the streets of commercial enterprise, not at
all to the metropolis of leisure, of pleasure, to the world of clubs and
drawing-rooms and elegant loiterings and the rivalries of society life.
That was all ended. Jack was hurrying to catch the down-town car for the
dingy office of Fletcher & Co. at an hour fixed.

It was ended, to be sure, but the struggle with Jack in his new life was
not ended, his biographer knows, for months and years.

It was long before he could pass his club windows without a pang of
humiliation, or lift his hat to a lady of his acquaintance in her
passing carriage without a vivid feeling of separateness from his old
life. For the old life--he could see that any day in the Avenue, any
evening by the flaming lights--went by in its gilded chariots and
entrancing toilets, the fascinating whirl of Vanity Fair crowned with
roses and with ennui. Did he regret it? No doubt. Not to regret would
have been to change his nature, and that were a feat impossible for his
biographer to accomplish. In a way his life was gone, and to build up a
new life, serene and enduring, was not the work of a day.

One thing he did not regret in the shock he had received, and that was
the absence of Carmen and her world. When he thought of her he had a
sense of escape. She was still abroad, and he heard from time to time
that Mavick was philandering about from capital to capital in her train.
Certainly he would have envied neither of them if he had been aware, as
the reader is aware, of the guilty secret that drew them together and
must be forever their torment. They knew each other.

But this glittering world, to attain a place in which is the object of
most of the struggles and hungry competition of modern life, seemed
not so real nor so desirable when he was at home with Edith, and in his
gradually growing interest in nobler pursuits. They had decided to take
a modest apartment in town for the winter, and almost before the lease
was signed, Edith, in her mind, had transformed it into a charming home.
Jack used to rally her on her enthusiasm in its simple furnishing; it
reminded him, he said, of Carmen’s interest in her projected house of
Nero. It was a great contrast, to be sure, to their stately house by the
Park, but it was to them both what that had never been. To one who knows
how life goes astray in the solicitations of the great world, there was
something pathetic in Edith’s pleasure. Even to Jack it might some day
come with the force of keen regret for years wasted, that it is enough
to break a body’s heart to see how little a thing can make a woman
happy.

It was another summer. Major Fairfax had come down with Jack to spend
Sunday at the Golden House. Edith was showing the Major the view from
the end of the veranda. Jack was running through the evening paper.
“Hi!” he cried; “here’s news. Mavick is to have the mission to Rome, and
it is rumored that the rich and accomplished Mrs. Henderson, as the wife
of the minister, will make the Roman season very gay.”

“It’s too bad,” said Edith. “Nothing is said about the training-school?”

“Nothing.” “Poor Henderson!” was the Major’s comment. “It was for this
that he drudged and schemed and heaped up his colossal fortune! His life
must look to him like a burlesque.”





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Golden House" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.